||×
|-
， ， ， ， ， ，
|- ， .
， !
- … . . . .
|- ， ！
：
·
|-
. …
|- | 1|（1. .
， ，
|
.…….….
-·
-
， !

Edwin M. Rose
.52 WEBBER ST.
SPRINGrieLD 8, MASS.
Purchased from the
CHARLEs A. and ALvA GoRDON SINK
Endowment Fund
for the
WILLIAM L. CLEMENTS LIBRARY


TESTIMIDINIES
DF THE |
Life, Character, REvelatiºns HIli IID UtrillBS
º e DF º
METHER PANN LEE,
. ANI)
THE ELLERS WITH HER,
Thrºugh whinirl the WIDI’d ſnf Eternal Life was DipBILEd
º iIl this day,
DF
CHRIST's SEEDNI. AFFEARING,
D till B EtB d fr DIT1 Living WTitrl Ess B s,
IIN TTINI[]IN WITH THE DEITTF CHI,
The Lord HATH CREATED A New THING IN THE EARTH. A woman shall com-
PASS A MAN. — Jeremiah.
SECOND EDITION.
ALBANY, N. Y.:
weed, PARSONs & Co., PRInters.
1888.
PREFACE.
That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may
have fellowship with us.— 1st John, 1st, 3rd.
Having been eye and ear witnesses of all that our
blessed Mother and the first Elders have done and taught
among us, from the time they first opened the Gospel in
America, till they left this world, it seems good to us,
in answer to the request of our beloved Brethren and
Sisters, who have never seen those blessed Ministers of
Christ, in the body, to make a faithful record of those
precepts and examples, and other cotemporary events,
which most eminently manifest their real characters.
The work of God, in the dispensations of His grace to
a lost world, being contrary to all the desires and inclina-
tions of an evil nature, is, of course, always manifested in
a way contrary to all the calculations and expectations
of the natural man.
In consequence of these miscalculations and erroneous
anticipations natural men always overlook the work of
God; and, while it appears in the world, and is seen, felt
and known, of those who are in it, it is quite out of sight of
those who presumptuously undertake to lay out the way of
God according to their own corrupt inclinations. Hence
iv -> PREFACE.
it is that so much has been, and still continues to be said,
and reported abroad in the world, to vilify and calum-
niate §he characters of the First Witnesses, and especially
that of Mother Ann Lee, notwithstanding the incontesti-
ble evidences in their favor, so clearly manifested in the
good fruits which they have brought forth. And, though
knowledge increases in the land, yet, those who continue
to do wickedly, do not, will not understand -
Therefore, it is not for such that we record these things;
for, like pearls of inestimable value, they ought not, and
must not, be trampled under feet; but, for the benefit of
those who have honestly and faithfully confessed and for-
saken their sins, and have set out, once for all, to follow
Christ in the regeneration, for their sakes, we feel a pecu-
liar satisfaction and blessing, in recording some of those
precious gifts of God through which we are taught and
led in the way of life and salvation.
Every honest upright soul, in perusing these testimonies,
will readily perceive they are no cunningly devised fables;
but, that the spirit of eternal truth is clearly manifested
in them, and that they witness, beyond all controversy, the
reality of those things in which they, themselves, have
already been instructed, and, by experience, found reliable.
These testimonies have been given by those who were
eye and ear witnesses of what they contain. By a suitable
arrangement of the testimonies of many individuals, we
have been enabled to give short sketches of the lives,
characters, and manners of Mother Ann Lee, and the
two principal Elders with her, viz.: Father William Lee,
and Father James Whittaker; with some of their expe-
PREFACE. v
rience and sufferings in England, as related by themselves,
and those who came with them ; the plainness and clear-
ness of their testimony, and the mighty power of God
which attended it; their principal struggles and persevering
fortitude through many sufferings, and much opposition to
plant the Gospel, and establish the foundation of Christ's
Ringdom in this land; their great manifestation of God;
their prophecies, visions and revelations; their labors in
word and doctrine, together with the remarkable power
and gifts of the Holy Spirit revealed among the people,
through their ministration.
It is now many years since Mother Ann, and those who
came from England with her, left the body; and those
who were eye and ear witnesses of these things, have also
followed them to the land of souls. -
We, therefore, feel it a duty to record these things,
being fully persuaded that God requires it of us, that those
who come after us may know and understand more fully,
concerning the truth of those things wherein they may
be instructed.
All who, at this day, have seen the branches flourish,
may thereby be assured that the root is holy; but this
assurance will doubtless be greatly strengthened by a care-
ful perusal of these testimonies. º
Herein may be seen, as in a mirror, the lives, examples
and sufferings, the precepts, doctrines and spiritual gifts,
and Divine manifestations of our ever blessed Parents in
the Gospel, by which it will readily be perceived that we
have received the Gospel, not by precept only, but by
example also.
vi s PREFACE.
It cannot be expected that every transaction of the lives
and ministry of the First Witnesses should be particularly
stated; nor is it necessary; but, enough is herein written,
to prove to all faithful Believers, that Christ did, verily,
make a Second Appearance in Ann Lee; that she was
chosen, a Witness of God, to usher in a new dispensation of
the Gospel; to rend the veil of the flesh, which separates
the soul from God; to enter into the Holy of Holies, and
become the first spiritual Mother, of all the Children of the
Resurrection. That the Elders with her were true and
faithful Ministers of the Gospel; and, that, through their
labors and sufferings with Mother Ann, the testimony
of eternal life has been revealed and confirmed unto us;
that a foundation has thereby been laid for the salvation
and redemption of lost man; that the spiritual Zion now
established on the Earth, with all its order, harmony and
beauty, first originated from these faithful Witnesses; and
that this will prove a decisive work, which, in its progress,
in this, and in the spirit world, will eventuate in a final set-
tlement with all the souls of men, as it is written:
“Behold I come quickly, and My reward is with Me,
to give to every man according as his " (own) “works
shall be.” t -
The names of individuals who have given particular tes-
timonies, are generally inserted at the end of the article
given; or, where their names are particularly mentioned, at
the beginning of such articles, then, their initials only are
placed at the end; but, where the article given relates par-
ticularly to the person who gave it, then the name, being
given in the beginning of the article, is omitted at the end.
ContFNTs.
PAGE,
CHAPTER I. Introduction, birth, parentage, religious exercises
and sufferings of Ann Lee; her revelation and testimony;
voyage to America . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
CHAPTER II. Mother's experience and sufferings in America,
previous to the opening of the Gospel . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
CHAPTER III. First interview of the people in this country
with Mother and the Elders, with some questions and
answers that passed between them. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
CHAPTER IV. First interview of different individuals with
Mother and the Elders. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . •,• - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER V. The subject continued. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
CHAPTER VI. The subject continued. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
CHAPTER VII. Sketches of Mother's experience and sufferings
in England, as related by herself, at different times. . . . . © & O ©
CHAPTER VIII. Mother's persecution in England, as related by
herself, and those who came with her to this country... . . . . .
CHAPTER IX. Mother converses with Eleazer Grant and others.
Some further particulars of her persecution in England —
Mission and voyage to America, &c. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
CHAPTER X. The wicked alarmed at the spreading of the Gos-
pel — Mother and the Elders imprisoned at Albany — Many
stirred up to inquiry, and the work still increases — Mother
sent to Poughkeepsie jail, &c............. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
CHAPTER XI. The Church visited at Watervliet — The Gospel
increases — Mother sets out on a journey to the eastward —
Visits Tucconock, Enfield, and Grafton, and arrives at Har-
ward, The inhabitants alarmed by false reports, &c. . . . . . •
I2
I6
23
28
34
39
49
54
64
viii CONTENTs.
PAGE-
CHAPTER XII. Mother and the Elders visit Petersham. Meet-
ing at David Hammond's disturbed by a mob — Mother
Shamefully and cruelly abused................ Ö Q J C C C C & © tº J &
CHAPTER XIII. Mother and the "Elders return to Harvard.
They are threatened, and ordered to leave the place. After
much affliction, they leave Harvard, and go to Enfield, from
whence they are driven by a mob — They go to Ashfield,
afterward return to Harvard, &c. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . * - C C D C - © (l
CHAPTER XIV. The Believers driven from Harvard, and cruelly
abused by a riotous mob. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . D & Cº Q
CHAPTER XV. Mother visits Norton, Rehoboth and Stoning-
ton — thence through Preston and Windham to Stafford —
thence to Enfield, Cheshire, and Ashfield... . . . . . . . . . . e C. Q. C. Q
CHAPTER XVI. At Ashfield Mother is visited by great multi-
tudes of people — Great manifestations of the power of
God, and great purging among the people — A mob excited
by Daniel Bacon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . * Q Q Q 2 () ( > →
CHAPTER XVII. Mother and the Elders return to Harvard —
By the complaints of a deaf and dumb man a mob is raised,
and assembled at Shirley. The Eiders taken from Shirley
to Harvard and whipped. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
CHAPTER XVIII. Mother and the Elders leave Harvard, and
visit"Petersham – A mob assembles, the Believers abused,
and Aaron Wood knocked down — Mother and the Elders
go to Joseph Bennet's in Cheshire — thence to Richmond..
CHAPTER XIX. Great opposition from the wicked instigated by
Senior Valentine Rathbun, Mother and the Elders taken with a
warrant, and tried by a Court of Justices. Samuel Fitch and
Brethren committed to jail. Opposition continues – Mother
visits the prisoners — Returns through West Stockbridge, &c.
88
IOO
IO6
II4
I22
I25
CHAPTER XX. Mother arrives at New Lebanon; Meeting at
John Bishop's— Mother visits a number of families in and
around New Lebanon — goes to Jabez Spencer's in Stephen-
town; and returns again to New Lebanon... . . . . . . . . . . . C C C C C, @
CHAPTER XXI. A persecuting mob is raised – Mother carried
before Eleazer Grant; cruelly abused, and driven out of
I34.
New Lebanon. . . . . . . . . . . . . Q Q Q Q & C G O C C C C, e C Q C C C, • C Q C C C, • - - - - I44
CoNTENTs. ix
t y PAGE-
CHAPTER XXII. Mother and the Elders return to Nathan Far-
rington’s — A mob surrounds the house at night — Mother.
proceeds on her journey – stops at E. Kapp's, and is driven
off by a mob, arrives at Niskayuna, &c. . . . . . . . . . . • E L & C & Gº C & I52
CHAPTER XXIII. Great manifestations of God in Mother;
Christ her head, Lord and Husband. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . I60
CHAPTER XXIV. Prophecies, visions and revelations........ . I68
CHAPTER XXV. The subject continued..... ............... I74
CHAPTER XXVI. The subject continued..... . . ............ I8O
CHAPTER XXVII. The Gospel preached to departed spirits.. .. I85
CHAPTER XXVIII. The confession of sin.................... I92
CHAPTER XXIX. Miraculous gifts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2OO
CHAPTER XXX. Counsel in temporal things — Industry, clean-
liness, prudence, economy, giving of alms and charity to the
POOT - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - = @ e • In C & sº e ∈ E ſº e C & © tº º ſº Q & © & © tº 6 2O7
CHAPTER XXXI. Promises to the faithful — Counsel and in-
struction to young people. Concerning children — Concern-
ing beasts . . . . . . & © ( ) (, O C Q O C Gº O. - © U C C C D C C C C C C C Q & Q C Q C Q Q, Q & Q @ Q. C. Q 2I4.
CHAPTER XXXII. Reproof and instruction . . . . . . , s e s • e • * * * * * * 22O
CHAPTER XXXIII. Public teaching, doctrinal speeches; ex-
hortations, &c. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23O
CHAPTER XXXIV. The subject continued.......... .. y - - - - - 238
CHAPTER XXXV. Speeches to individuals, on various occa-
S1011S • . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . a C C C C C C, • * * * > . • e s = e = 242
CHAPTER XXXVI. The subject continued . . . . . . . . . as ſº C tº º O C → 249
CHAPTER XXXVII. The subject continued . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
CHAPTER XXXVIII. Sketches of the life and character of
Elder William Lee . . . . . . . . . . . . . . - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - . . . . 260
CHAPTER XXXIX. Some further Sketches of the life and char-
acter of Mother Ann Lee . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
CHAPTER XL. Sketches of the life, character and ministry of
Father James Whittaker ............ a C v G e º e º O © Q Q tº J C G tº a tº e G 276
CHAPTER XLI. The subject continned . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . - - - - - 287
CHAPTER XLII. Of the judgments of God. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 297
B
*e
TESTIMONIES
MOTHER ANN LEE,
, AND THE ELDERS WITH HER.
CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCTION, BIRTH, PARENTAGE, RELIGIOUS ExERCISES
AND SUFFERINGS OF ANN LEE ; HER REVELATION AND
TESTIMONY, voy AGE TO AMERICA, &c.
God, in His all wise providence, had laid the foundation
of man's redemption in Judea, among the Jews, who were
called his Chosen People. It was there the First Born in
the AVew Creation, who was to be the Saviour of the world,
was first revealed. There he fulfilled his ministry in his
earthly tabernacle, and drank the full cup of his sufferings
on earth ; and from thence he ascended to His Father, that
the way might be prepared for his Second Coming, in the
female part of his manhood, for the travel of souls in the
regeneration. And when the time was fully come, according
to the appointment of God, Christ was again revealed, not
in Judea, to the Jews, nor in the person of a male; but in
England, to a Gentile nation, and in the person of a female.
2 e TESTIMONIES OF
This extraordinary female, whom, her followers believe
God had chosen, and in whom Christ did visibly make his
second appearance, was Ann Lee.* She was born in the
year 1736, in the town of Manchester, in England. Her
father's name was John Lee; by trade a blacksmith; she
had five brothers, viz. – Joseph, James, Daniel, William and
George, and two sisters, Mary and Nancy. Her father,
though poor, was respectable in character, moral in principle,
honest and punctual in his dealings, and industrious in busi-
ness. Her mother was counted a strictly religious, and very
plous woman. • *
3. Their children, as was then common with poor people,
in manufacturing towns, were taught to work, instead of
being sent to school. By this means Ann acquired a habit
of industry, but was very illiterate, so that she could neither
read, nor write. She was employed, during her childhood
and youth in a cotton factory, in preparing cotton for the
looms, and in cutting velvet. It has been said that she was
also employed as a cutter of hatter's fur, but this was proba-
bly afterward.
4. From her childhood she was the subject of religious
impressions and divine manifestations. She had great light
and conviction concerning the sinfulness and depravity of
human nature, and especially concerning the lusts of the
flesh, which she often made known to her parents, entreating
them for that counsel and protection by which she might be
kept from sin. e sº
5. It is remarkable, that, in early youth, she had a great
abhorrence of the fleshly cohabitation of the sexes, and so
great was her sense of its impurity, that she often admon-
ished her mother against it, which, coming to her father's
ears, he threatened, and actually attempted to whip her;
upon which she threw herself into her mother's arms, and
à-
* It was the ch rist, not Jesus, who should make a second AApearance.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 3
clung around her to escape his strokes. In this we may see
an early and significant manifestation of the testimony she
was destined to bear, and the sufferings she was destined to
pass through in consequence of her testimony. O
6. But not having then attained to that knowledge of God
which she so early desired, nor having any one to strengthen
and assist her in withstanding the powerful examples and
practices of a lost world, and the ensnaring temptations of a
fallen nature, she grew up in the same fallen nature, and
was married to Abraham Stanley, who was a blacksmith by
trade, and lived with her, at her father's house, while she re-
mained in England;—by him she had four children, who all
died in infancy. . *
7. During this period of her cohabitation with her hus-
band she fell under great exercise of mind, and, for a sea-
son, passed through excessive tribulation and sufferings of
soul; without any mortal guide to instruct and lead her
in the way of truth, till she became acquainted with James
and Jane Wardley. She became a subject of the work of
God under their ministration, and united herself to that so-
ciety in the month of September, 1758, being then about
twenty-two years of age.
8. As these people had been favored with a greater de-
gree of divine light, and a more clear and pointed testimony
against sin than had hitherto been made manif est, Ann
readily embraced their testimony. And, as their light had
led them to the open confession of every known sin, and to
the taking up of a full and final cross against all evil in their
knowledge, they were thereby endowed with great power of
God over sin, by which means Ann found a good degree of
that protection which she had so long desired, and so earn-
estly sought after. And, by her faithful obedience to the in-
struction of her Leaders, she attained to the full knowledge
and experience in spiritual things which they had found.
4 TESTIMONIEs of
9. But Ann was destined to still deeper sufferings, in or-
der to prepare her for a far greater work, and therefore
could not rest satisfied with what she had already attained.
In watchings, fastings, tears and incessant cries to God, she
labored, day and night, for deliverance from the very nature
of sin. And under the most severe tribulation of mind, and
the most violent temptations and buffetings of the enemy,
she was often in such extreme agony of soul as caused thé
blood to perspire through the pores of her skin. Well might
her sufferings and trials be compared to those of the Lord
Jesus, when he was in the wilderness, tempted of the devil.
ro. As she was ordained of God, as her followers believe,
to be the first Mother of all souls in the regeneration, she
had, not only to labor and travel for her own redemption,
through scenes of tribulation, and to set the example of
righteousness, and mark out the line of self-denial and the
cross for her followers, but also to see and feel the full
depth of man's loss, and the pain and judgment which every
description of lost souls were under. -
11. Hence she was destined to pass through inexpressible
sufferings for their redemption. Sometimes for whole nights
together, her cries, screeches and groans were such as to fill
every soul around her with fear and trembling, and could
be compared to nothing but the horrors and agonies of souls
under sufferings for the violation of the laws of God, whose
awful states were laid upon her, and whose various agonies
she was, by turns, made to feel.
12. By such deep mortification and sufferings, her flesh
wasted away till she became like a mere skeleton. Elder
John Hocknell, who had been a member of the society under
James and Jane Wardley, and was well acquainted with
Mother Ann through all her sufferings, testified that he had
known her to be under such power and operations of God,
attended with such severe sufferings, for six weeks together,
MOTHER ANN I.E.E. - 5
that her earthly tabernacle was so reduced that she was as
weak as an infant; and was fed and supported by others,
but utterly incapable of helping herself; though naturally of
a sound and strong constitution, and invincible fortitude of
mind. * « »
13. Though Ann was wrought upon in this manner, more
or less, for the space of nine years, yet she had intervals of
releasement, and was, at times, filled with visions and reve-
lations of God. By this means the way of God, and the
nature of His work, gradually opened upon her mind, with
increasing light and understanding. At length, about the
year 1770, after a scene of deep tribulation, and the most
excessive sufferings and cries to God, she received a full
revelation of the root and foundation of human depravity,
and of the very transgression of the first man and woman
in the garden of Eden. Then, she clearly saw whence and
wherein all mankind were lost and separated from God, and
the only possible way of recovery. . *=
14. By the immediate revelation of God, she henceforth
bore an open testimony against the lustful gratifications of
the flesh, as the source and foundation of human corrup-
tion. Her testimony was delivered with such power of God
and accompanied with the word of prophecy in such a
marvelous and searching manner, that it entered into the
very secrets of the heart; by which means the most hidden
abominations were brought to light ! She testified in the
most plain and pointed manner, that no soul could follow
Christ in the regeneration, while living in the works of
natural generation, and wallowing in their lusts.
15. The light and power of God revealed in Ann, and
through her revealed to those who received her testimony,
had such sensible effect in giving them power over all sin,
and filling them with visions, revelations, and gifts of God,
that she was received and acknowledged as the first spiritual
6 TESTIMONIES OF
Mother in Christ, and the second heir of the Covenant of
Zife in the AVew Creation. Hence she received the title of
Mother; and hence those who received and 6beyed her
testimony found a great increase in the power and gifts of
God; while those who rejected it lost all their former light
and power, and fell back into a state of darkness, and into
the common course of the world.
16. The piercing and heart searching power of Mother's
testimony against sin, together with the powerful operations
of the spirit of God which prevailed in the meetings of her
little family through her ministration, stirred up the rage
and enmity of professor and profane, of almost every class
and description, to such a degree, that, by formal opposition
and tumultuous mobs, open persecution and secret malice,
her very life and existence seemed in continual jeopardy.
She was often shamefully and cruelly abused, and a number
of times imprisoned. But, her testimony continued to grow
and increase in the hearts of Believers in England, till, by
the special revelation of God, she embarked for America.
17. On the 19th of May, 1774, she sailed from Liverpool,
in company with her husband (who then professed the same
faith), her brother, William Lee, James Whittaker, John
Hocknell, Richard Hocknell,—son of John Hocknell, James
Shepherd, Mary Partington, and Nancy Lee—a niece of
Mother Ann. After enduring the storms and dangers of
the sea, in an old leaky vessel, in which they came very near
being shipwrecked, they all arrived safely in New York, on
the 6th of August following. •
18. After their arrival in New York, Mother Ann obtained
lodgings at the house of one “Smith ” in Queen street, by
whom Abraham — her husband, was employed as a journey-
man, in the blacksmith business. Mother employed herself
in washing and ironing, for her living, and, by her meek-
ness, humility and amiable deportment, she gained the love
MoTHER ANN LEE. o 7
and esteem of the woman of the house, by whom she was
treated with great kindness. From this woman Mother
afterward received offers, which, considered in a temporal
view, were both honorable and advantageous, but which she
declined, as being incompatible with the gift and calling of
God to her; and chose rather to endure poverty and suffer-
ings, than to turn aside from her duty to God, for the sake
of any temporal advantages. &
19. John Hocknell, soon after their arrival, went up the
river, and purchased a place at Niskayuna, near Albany, for
their future residence. He then returned to New York, and
soon after, sailed for England, in order to settle his affairs,
and bring out his family. The remainder of the company
were scattered, seeking their livelihood, by their hand
labor, wherever they could find employment. Most of
them went up the river, and remained in, and about Albany.
William Lee, being a blacksmith by trade, was employed in
that business at Albany, by one Fairchild. James Whitta-
ker was, by occupation, a weaver, and found employment
in that business. Ҽ
20. During John Hocknell's absence to England, Mother
Ann went several times up the river, and visited the Be-
lievers in and about Albany, and was occasionally visited
by some of them, but still continued her residence in New
York. On the 25th of December, 1775, John, and his
family, arrived at Philadelphia, and proceeded to New York
by land, where they found Mother Ann, and soon after
moved up to Niskayuna, now Watervliet. In the spring
following, Mother left New York, and came up the river,
and joined the rest of the society º
8 TESTIMONIEs of
CHAPTER II.
y . . ſ
MOTHER ANN'S EXPERIENCE AND SUFFERINGS IN AMERICA
PREVIOUS To THE OPENING OF HER GOSPEL TESTI-
MONY,
After Mother Ann and her little family arrived in this
country, they passed through many scenes of difficulty of a
temporal nature. Being in a strange land, without any
means of subsistence, excepting the daily labor of their
own hands; the inhabitants of the land being utter strangers
to them, and their religion, their faith forbade their court-
ing the friendship of the world; and Mother chose rather
to rely upon the mercy of God, than to solicit their charity,
or even to accept the offers of those worldly advantages
which were several times made to her. Thus their poverty,
and privation of worldly comforts, for several years, occa-
sioned them many severe trials. •
2. During Mother Ann's residence in New York, Abra-
ham — her husband, was visited with severe sickness; to
nurse and take care of him in this pickness, required her
whole time and labor. This duty Mother performed with
the utmost care and attention. Their earnings now ceased,
and they were reduced to extreme poverty.
3. Abraham at length recovered, so as to be able to walk
the streets, and, by associating with the wicked, he soon
lost all sense of the gospel, and began, in a very ungodly
manner, to oppose Mother's faith, and finally refused to do
any thing for her, unless she would live in the flesh with
him, and bear children. This proposition Mother utterly
and positively rejected, which caused a final separation be-
tween her and Abraham Stanley.
4. Mother Ann was evidently destined to drink deeply of
the cup of affliction and sufferings, before her testimony
MoTHER ANN LEE. 9
could be opened and received in America. Her labor and
travel of soul for the opening of the gospel was often so
great as to banish all other concerns. Hence, poverty, pri-
vation and hunger, were her frequent companions; and
hence, she was often left destitute of all earthly friends.
5. At one particular time she was reduced to such neces-
sity, that her only shelter from the inclemency of the winter
was a small uncomfortable room, without bed or bedding, or
any other furniture than a cold stone for a seat, and her
only morsel was a cruise of vinegar, and, as she herself af-
terward testified, she sat down upon the stone, without any
fire, sipped her vinegar and wept. Ҽ
6. But these things felt very small to Mother Ann, in
comparison to the vast weight of sufferings which she had
to bear, in her spiritual travel, for the opening of the gospel
to a lost world, which she knew could not possibly be saved,
but through those very sufferings which she endured.
7. After passing through many trying scenes, Mother
Ann, and those who stood faithful with her, were finally
gathered and settled at Niskayuna, where they began to pre-
pare the way, through additional sufferings and difficulties,
for the opening of the gospel. But, so boundless was
Mother's love for the work of God, and so great her feeling
for the salvation of man, that her soul never flinched from
sufferings, at any time; yet, in her extreme agony she would
often cry out, “O that all things would cry to God for me !”
8. At other times, and especially after a scene of deep
sorrow of soul, she was surrounded with visions of angels
and heavenly hosts; and the revelations of God, concerning
the opening of the gospel, which was near at hand, filled her
soul with joy and comfort, and her mouth with songs.
9. In one of those scenes of sufferings which came upon
her after she had taken up her residence at Watervliet, she
was standing by a small creek, which ran near the house
2
TO TESTIMONIES OF
where she then lived, she cried out, in her anguish, and said, .
“O that the fishes of the sea and fowls of the air, and all
things that have life and breath, yea, all the trees of the for-
est, and grass of the fields, would pray to God: for me !”
These words were accompanied with such a flowiof: tears,
and heartfelt agony, as melted the hearts of those with her.
Io. Soon after this, Mother Ann received a great gift of
rejoicing, attended with much trembling and shaking, and
great prophecies of God, and said, “God is about to raise up.
a people here in America, who will serve Him and honor the
gospel.” . . .
11. Those who came to America with Mother Ann, had
great expectations that the gospel would soon open in this
country, and that many would soon believe and obey her
testimony. But, after waiting several years, without the ad-
dition of a single soul to the faith, they were all, excepting
Mother, brought into great trials and doubts respecting the
opening of the gospel. - G
12. But Mother Ann always maintained her confidence in
the promise of God; and often spoke to strengthen and en-
courage them to have patience, and wait till the time ap-
pointed. She would often say, “O my dear children, hold fast,
and be not discouraged. God has not sent us into this land
in vain, but He has sent us to bring the gospel to this nation,
who are deeply lost in sin; and there are great numbers who
will embrace it, and the time draws nigh.” Nº.
13. On one of these occasions, which happened in the
year 1779, the family was in great tribulation; feeling them-
selves, as it were, alone in the world, they were ready to
conclude that they must keep the way of God for them-
selves, and end their days without any further opening of the
gospel to other souls. While they were laboring under these
feelings, Mother Ann came out and led them into the forest
west of their dwelling, where, by the ministration of the
MoTHER ANN LEE. Iſ I
power and gifts of God, through Mother, they had a very
joyful meeting, and praised God in songs and dances.
I4. Elder William Lee then asked Mother, “Do you be-
lieve the gospel will ever open to the world?” Mother re-
plied, “Yea, brother William, I certainly know it will, and
the time is near at hand when they will come like doves.”
William replied, “Mother, you have often told us so, but it
does not come yet.” Mother said, “Be patient, be patient,
O my dear children, for I can see great numbers coming now,
and you will soon see them coming in great numbers.”
15. The family having by this time, through their inde-
fatigable zeal and industry, improved their lands, and in-
creased their temporal circumstances, so as to enjoy a com-
fortable living, Mother gave orders to lay up stores of
provisions, which they did in great plenty. Some of the
family inquired what was to be done with all this provis-
ion, seeing they were so retired, and shut out from the world,
and had so little prospect of any company to help consume
it?” Mother replied, “We shall have company enough be-
fore another year comes.about, to consume it all.”
16. The winter following, among many other similar vis-
ions and revelations which Mother occasionally opened to
her little family, she said, “I see great numbers of people
come and believe the gospel; I see great men come and bow
down their heads and confess their sins.” Thus, by visions,
revelations, and other gifts of God, through Mother, they
were strengthened and encouraged from time to time, to
wait, with patience, God's appointed time.
17. Early in the following spring, 1780, the way being fully
prepared, all thosevisions and revelations began to be fulfilled;
the trumpet of the everlasting gospel began to sound, and
many flocked to Niskayuna, from various quarters, to inquire
what they should do to be saved; and thus the long expecta-
tions of Mother's little Church, were fully realized.
12 - TESTIMONIES OF
CHAPTER III. \
ſ
FIRST INTERVIEws of THE PEOPLE IN AMERICA witH
MOTHER, ANN AND THE ELDERS witH HER; some of
THE QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS THAT PASSED BETween
THEM.
While Mother Ann and her little family were laboring in
the wilderness of Niskayuna, and preparing themselves for
the opening of the gospel, they were little noticed or known,
even by the neighboring inhabitants. But, in the spring of
the year 1780, God, in His providence, opened the way for
that great and mighty work which they had long been wait-
ing to see, and which, shortly after, filled the whole neigh-
boring country with anxiety and alarm.
2. The first intelligence concerning this little Church of
Christ was received by the inhabitants of New Lebanon,
and its vicinity, in the month of March. Inquiries were
soon after made, and people began to visit this little
Church from different places, particularly from New Leba-
non. When they came to see Mother, and the Elders with
her, they were filled with wonder and admiration, at the
great power, and operations of the spirit which they were
under, and the clear and pointed plainness of their testimony
against all sin, and every evil work.
3. The gifts and operations of the Holy Ghost were
evident among them. Shaking, trembling, speaking in un-
known tongues, prophesying and singing melodious songs,
were gifts with which they seemed continually to be filled;
with many other signs and operations which showed the
mighty power of God, and pointed out the particular sins
and abominations which those who came to see them had
committed. Even the very thoughts of the heart were
plainly and particularly pointed out, insomuch that many
MoTHER ANN LEE. I3.
feared and trembled in their presence, while others ran to
get out of the way, lest their sins should be told them.
4. Many inquiries were made concerning their religion
and doctrines, of which the following is a short specimen.
The people inquired of Mother Ann and the Elders, the
cause of their maintaining such a singular faith and manner
of life? They replied that they had been laboring, for years,
in the work of the regeneration, and had actually risen with
Christ, and did travel with him in the resurrection; and re-
lated considerable of their experience.
5. The people then said, “If you have attained to that of
God which we have not, we should be glad to share with
you, for we want to find the best way to be saved.” They
answered, “If you are ever saved by Christ, it must be by
walking as he walked. And if you have committed sins you
must confess them to those witnesses in whom Christ has
taken up his abode.”
6. To the married people Mother said, “You must forsake
the marriage of the flesh, or you cannot be married to the
Lamb, nor have any share in the resurrection of Christ;
for those who are counted worthy to have part in the resur-
rection of Christ, neither marry nor are given in marriage,
but are like unto the angels.” g
7. But, said the inquirers, “We have had the power of
God upon us, and received light and conviction, and have
felt great tribulation for our sins; after which we have felt
great love and releasement, and thought ourselves converted,
and born of God. Is not this of Christ P” *
8. Mother Ann and the Elders replied, “The gifts and
calling of God are given to souls in nature's darkness, not
because they have repented, but they are intended to lead
Souls to repentance.” -
9. The people then inquired, “What is repentance?” and
were answered, “To leave off committing sin is the only
14 TESTIMONIEs of .
repentance which God accepts; and this, said Mother, can
no one do, short of making an honest and faithful confession
of all the sins ever committed in his whole life, to the faith-
ful witnesses of Christ.” ~, *
Io. But, said the inquirers, “It is God alone that can for-
give sins; where, then, is the necessity of confessing them
to man P” s
11. The Elders answered, “God has established that
order for all souls who have committed sins, that they must
confess their sins before His chosen witnesses; and then re-
ferred them to the scriptures, particularly to the law of
Moses, to the case of Achan and Joshua, and to the days of
John, the Baptist, where they came and confessed their sins
and shewed their deeds. Said they, “All souls who commit
sin are lost from God and therefore do not know God. For
they who know God as He is, do not commit sin: for it is
eternal life, to know God, and Jesus Christ, whom He hath
sent.”
12. But those who commit sin are bound in death, and
are not able to come to God without help; and when they
come to Christ's witnesses, and honestly confess their sins
to them, they find some relation to these witnesses, and that
gives them some relation to Christ; and in this sense, these
witnesses become Mediators between Christ and lost souls.
They also take the burden and loss that the soul is under,
and bear it till the soul has had a season to gain strength,
and becomes able to bear its own burden.”
13. Inquirers asked the Elders, “Are you perfect P Do
you live without sin P” The Elders answered, “The power
of God, revealed in this day, does enable souls to cease from
sin; and we have received that power ; we have actually
left off committing sin, and we live in daily obedience to
the will of God.”
14. They replied, “Solomon was called a wise man; and
MOTHER ANN LEE. I5
he said there was not a man upon earth that lived without
} }
SIIl.
15. The Elders answered, “Solomon was under the law
of sin, and it is evident enough that he committed sin. He
did not know Christ; for Christ had not then been revealed.
Whatsoever the Law saith, it saith to them who are under the
Law. But, when Christ came, those who believed and
obeyed him, ceased from sin.” e
16. “Those who are in Christ, are not under the law of
sin, because they do not commit sin; therefore there is no
law that can either justify or condemn them, but the law of
Christ. For Christ has delivered them from the law of sin,
and given them the law of righteousness, and made them
able to walk in it.” <->
17. “But, those who commit sin are always in danger of
the judgment of God. If we should be overcome and com-
mit sin, our case would be deplorable; because we have
tasted of the good word of God, and received of the powers
of the world to come; therefore, if we should fall away, to
us it would seem impossible to be renewed again to repent-
ance; and we should have nothing to expect but the reproof
of God.” &
18. These, and many other things passed in conversation
between these strange foreigners, and the people who first
visited them to search out their religion. For the extraordi-
nary report of a wonderful people had reached their ears,
and many were anxious to see, and learn for themselves.
And every candid and honest inquirer was fully convinced
that they were the chosen witnesses of God; for it was
manifest to all who heard them, that they spoke by the
mighty power of God. -
I6 TESTIMONIES OF
3 *
CHAPTER Iv. --
FIRST INTERVIEWS OF DIFFERENT INDIVIDUALS WITH
MOTHER ANN AND THE ELDERS WITH HER.
In the time of the first opening of the testimony in this
country, the extraordinary information which was circulated
abroad, concerning this new and strange religion, and the
mighty power which attended the subjects of it, drew many
inquiring and discerning minds to search into the truth of
these things. Many inquiries were made from time to time,
by different individuals, during their first interviews with
Mother Ann and the Elders with her, concerning many
particular things which appeared new, and strange to the
inquirers.
2. Joseph Meacham and Calvin Harlow were among the
first who visited this little Church, for the purpose of search-
ing out the truth of their religion. After much conversa-
tion, and many critical inquiries, in all of which they
received plain and satisfactory answers, Joseph Meacham
sent Calvin Harlow to Mother Ann with the following ob-
servation and query, namely: Saint Paul says, “Let your
women keep silent in the Churches; for it is not permitted
unto them to speak; but they are commanded to be under
obedience, as also saith the law. And if they will learn any-
thing let them ask their husbands, at home; for it is a shame
to a woman to speak in the church. But you not only
speak, but seem to be an Elder in your church. How do
you reconcile this with the Apostle's doctrine "?
3. Mother Ann answered, “The order of man in the
natural creation is a figure of the order of God, for man in
the spiritual creation. As the order of nature requires a man
and a woman to produce offspring, so, where they both stand
in their proper order, the man is the first, and the woman
MoTHER ANN LEE. I7.
the second, in the government of the family. He is the
father, and she the mother, and all the children, both male
and female, must be subject to their parents; and the woman,
being second, must be subject to her husband, who is the
first; but when the man is gone, the right of government
belongs to the woman; so is the family of Christ.” -
4. This answer opened a vast field of contemplation to
Jöseph, and filled his mind with great light and understand-
ing concerning the spiritual work of God. He clearly saw
that the New Creation could not be perfect in its order,
without a father, and a mother. That, as the natural
creation was the offspring of a natural father and mother, so
the spiritual creation must be the offspring of a spiritual
father and mother. e
5. He saw Jesus Christ to be the Father of the Spiritual
Creation, who was now absent; and he saw Ann Lee to be
the Mother of all who were now begotten in the regenera-
tion; and she, being present in the body, the power and
authority of Christ on earth, was committed to her; and to
her appertained the right of leading and governing all her
spiritual children. Jethro Turner.
6. Joseph Meacham having now received from Mother
Ann, an established and well founded faith, set out, with all
his heart, to obey her testimony. After the decease of
Mother Ann and the Elders with her, Joseph became a
foundation pillar in the house of God; and, by his unwearied
and faithful labors, he gathered the Believers, and estab-
lished them in the Gospel Order of a Church relation ; in
which they have been increasing and growing to this day.
7. David Meacham, of Enfield, Connecticut, visited
Mother Ann and the Elders in the fore part of January,
1781. He had, for some time, been under great tribulation
concerning his loss from God, especially in the actual grati-
fication of the lusts of the flesh. The rumor concerning a
3
18 TESTIMONIES OF
strange people who lived near Albany, had reached his ears,
and the intelligence of their profession and doctrines, to-
gether with the information that his brother, Joseph, had
embraced their faith, had brought him into a great labor of
mind arising from an inward impression that they were the
people of God.
8. When he arrived among them, and beheld, in their
worship, the extraordinary operations of the invisible power
of God, he was fully convinced that Christ had made his
Second Appearance in these people. After the meeting was
ended, Mother Ann inquired the cause of his coming to
see them. After he had informed her of the cause she
spoke as follows: “God has called you to take up your
cross, and obey the gospel; and you must confess all your
sins, and forsake them; and, in obedience, God will have
mercy on your soul.” He confessed his sins the same night,
and received the power of God. &
9. The next day, Mother came to him and said, “I really
feel a gift of God in your coming to see us; and if you are
faithful to take up a full cross against the flesh, and all
sin, God will make you able to preach the gospel to the
world of mankind. You will meet with great opposition
from your father, and many others. Professor and profane
will unite together to overcome your faith. But you must
not be ashamed to own and testify your faith before all
men. God has called you in relation to the people where
you live, and if you are faithful, God will have a people in
that place; and God will give you strength to overcome the
world.”
Io. He told Mother Ann that he never could preach. She
answered, “Believe what I say, and God will give you a
gift to preach the gospel.” Elder William Lee said, “God
will give you an understanding of what has now been
spoken to you, and make you a “fisher of men.'”
MOTHER ANN LEE. I9
II. After these prophecies and encouragements David
took his journey homeward, feeling full of the power of
God, and great boldness in behalf of the testimony. Soon
after he arrived home, his father, who was then a Baptist
Elder, inquired of him what he thought of the people whom
he had been to see. He answered that he believed them to
be the people of God, and the only true Church of Christ
on earth.
12. His father appeared to be struck with astonishment,
and said, “You are deceived, you are deluded.” And, after
opposing his son in a very vehement manner, the old man
gathered in three ministers, whom he, himself, had before
called anti-Christians; and, with the assistance of these he
endeavored, but in vain, to overthrow David's faith.
13. After struggling with priests and people, professor
and profane, for several months, David had the satisfaction
to see the fruits of his labors; for the gospel found a perma-
ment foundation in the hearts of many in and about Enfield;
and the old heavens and earth began to pass away with a
great noise; but Mother's words did not fail.
14. David, though a wealthy, and an honorable man in
the world, became a faithful and bold soldier in the gospel,
and was afterward, for many years, the first Deacon in the
church, and was greatly instrumental in establishing order
In temporal things, throughout all the churches.
15. John Farrington, who, for many years, was a faithful
Elder in the Church at New Lebanon, N. Y., visited Mother
Ann and the Elders at Watervliet, in May, 178o; being then
about twenty years of age. He was received and treated
with great kindness. Mother Ann taught him the necessity.
of confessing every secret sin, and showed him the pro-
priety, according to scripture, of bringing his deeds to the
light, and of being joined to the Lord in one spirit. He
saw and acknowledged that it was right.
20 TESTIMONIES OF
16. John tarried several days, viewing, with admiration,
the wonderful works of God that were among the people.
When he was about to take his leave of them, Mother told him
that he might open his mind, and confess his sins, if he was
so minded, before he returned home. He answered that he
believed it to be right to confess his sins; but he had thought
to return home, and labor to get a deeper sense of sin, and try
to amend his life a little. t- *
17. Mother Ann replied, “That is very good; but you can
gain a deeper sense of sin after you have opened you mind
as well as before, and be better able to amend your life.”
She then took him by the hand, and led him out into the
door yard, where they both sat down. •
18. After some conversation, John began to confess his
sins; and though not feeling himself very well prepared, he
proceeded as far as he was able at that time. Mother
Ann asked him if he had got through. He answered that
he had confessed all that was on his mind. She replied,
“You have done very well so far.”
19. Mother Ann then told him many secret things that
he had done, which he knew that she could not have known
otherwise than by the revelation of God, and asked him
whether these things were not so? He answered, “Yea,
Mother, you have told me the truth.” She then asked him,
“Can you now go home to Lebanon and testify that you
have found a woman that told you all things that you have
ever done?” “and is not this the Christ P” He answered,
“Yea, truly, I can.” He went and testified accordingly.
20. Ebenezer Cooley, before he found the Church, testified
that he saw, in vision, a woman whose appearance was very
glorious, and her face shone bright as the sun. In the be-
ginning of the year 1781, he visited the Church at Water-
vliet; and when he saw Mother, he knew her to be the same
woman whom he saw in vision. She said to him, “I have
MoTHER ANN LEE. 2 I
seen you before, in vision. You must go forth and preach
the gospel. You ought to have been prepared before this
time.” G
2, 21. These words of Mother Ann greatly strengthened his
faith. After Ebenezer had confessed his sins, and been
taught what to do to be saved, he was filled with the Holy
Ghost, and became a powerful preacher of the gospel; and
was instrumental, in the gift of God, of converting many
souls to the faith, and of instructing and building them up
in the way of God.
22. When Hezekiah Hammond, of New Lebanon, first
heard the testimony of the gospel, he felt much opposed to
it; and was not willing that any of his family should go to
see the Church, and kept them from it. But he was, at
length, awakened by a remarkable dream, which so affected
his mind that he resolved to go and see the Church himself. ©
23. Accordingly, he went to Watervliet, in June, 1780, and
stayed over the Sabbath, but still felt strongly opposed. On
Monday he was preparing to go home, and had sent for his
horse, when Father William Lee came into the room, and
began to reprove him for his unbelief. Hezekiah braced
himself, with all his feelings, against receiving his testimony.
Having his horsewhip in his hand, he sat, twirling the lash
upon the floor, and strove to fix his sense upon that, rather
than upon Father William's discourse.
24, Mother Ann soon came into the room, and perceiving
Hezekiah's feelings, she said to him, “Put down that whip,
and hear the word of God, you idle old man! It is the devil
that makes you do that, to shut out the word of God.”
These words were spoken with such irresistible power, that
Hezekiah immediately threw down his whip and gave
attention. O G
25. Father William Lee again resumed his discourse, and
soon the power of God fell mightily upon Hezekiah; his
22 TESTIMONIES OF
arms were instantly brought back up to his sides, and fixed,
like a criminal pinioned for execution; his head was braced
back, and his whole body bound in such a manner that he
could neither move, nor speak. ! &
26. After remaining a while in this position he was so far
released as to be able fo speak. He then said to one who
came with him, “The hand of God is upon me; I cannot
go home; I shall have to stay here. I wish you would go
home, and tell my family how it is with me, for the hand of
God is upon me, and I cannot go.”
27. “Now,” (said Mother Ann) “you may confess your
sins.” Hezekiah consented, confessed his sins, and was re-
leased. He was at that time in a low state of health, had a
violent cough, and was supposed to be in a consumption;
being in a room with Mother Ann and Father William Lee,
Elder Hocknell came in, under signs and operations of the
power of God, and administered a gift of healing to him, so
that his cough left him; and he returned home. -
28. Soon after this, his hands broke out with sores, and,
on seeing Elder Hocknell again, he told him that his cough
was healed, but he believed the disorder that caused it, had
broken out in his hands. Elder Hocknell was again taken
under the operations of the power of God, and said, “It is
so. Your cough is healed by the gift of God, and has come
out on your hands. God has a work for you to do, and
when you have done your work, then the same cough will
return to you again, and take you out of this world.”
29. Hezekiah having received an established faith, gath-
ered all his family to the gospel, and was a faithful and very
useful laborer for a number of years. He enjoyed his
health until the gathering of the Church, when his work
annong the people ceased. He was then taken with a con-
sumptive cough, and deceased in the second year after the
Church was gathered. Arudence Hammond.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 23
CHAPTER v.
THE SUBJECT continued.
Soon after the gospel began to open, Israel Chauncy, of
New Lebanon, went to visit the Church, at Watervliet.
While he was gone, (his wife) Elizabeth, had a remarkable
vision, in which she saw herself at the Church, and saw
Mother Ann and the Elders, and Israel with them, in the
worship of God, and under great operations of the power of
God. Israel appeared to be in great distress of soul and
body, and his flesh was turned to a purple color. -
2. In this situation she saw him put his hands upon
Mother Ann's shoulders, and heard him say, “Pray, Mother,
forgive me, for thou knowest all the sins that I have com-
mitted from my youth, up to this day.” Mother answered,
in these words: “ Thy sins are gone, open, before hand, to
judgment,” and immediately he was released from his suf-
ferings, and his flesh returned to its former color. Mother
then took Elizabeth by the hand, and led her into another
room, and immediately her vision ceased, and she found
herself at home, in her own house. d
3. After Israel returned, Elizabeth opened the vision to
him. He said, “It was a true vision of God ; these things
were shown to you as plainly as if you had been there, and
seen them with your bodily eyes.” On hearing these things
the whole family were filled with the power of God, and
with great joy went forth and labored, under the beautiful
operations of the power of God, in which they continued, all
the night, without sleep. , (>
4. A few days after this, Israel and Elizabeth both went
to see the Church, and when they arrived, Mother Ann came
to the carriage, and Elizabeth knew her to be the same
woman she-had seen in vision; and Mother took her by the
24 © TESTIMONIES of
hand and led her into the house. After supper Mother Ann
led her into the meeting and said, “ Love the mighty power
of God.” The second night after their arrival, they had
a very joyful meeting, in singing, dancing, shouting, leaping
and clapping hands. P } * QP
5. The following morning Mother Ann led Israel and
Elizabeth out of the house, and spoke to them as follows:
“Last night, when we were in the worship of God, I saw a .
number of Souls rise from the dead, and come into the resur-
rection of life. And when you, Israel, was here before, I
saw your mother,” and when you was released, and your
flesh turned to its natural color again, she was released also,
and came into the resurrection. And now you must confess
all the sins you have ever committed, one by one.” They
immediately complied and confessed their sins in the pres-
ence of each other. e o
6. After they had confessed their sins, Mother Ann said,
“Now you must go home, and set your house in order, for
there will be great numbers of people there to visit you
soon.” Then, addressing herself to Israel she said, “Israel,
you have begun to bear for other souls, and you must never
give out till the last soul is gathered in. When you get
home, tell your father and stepmother, that your mother is
risen from the dead.”
7. They then returned home, and shortly after were vis-
ited by great numbers of people, according to Mother's
words. Israel gave himself wholly to the work of God, and
was a faithful minister of the gospel.
8. Nathan and Hannah Goodrich also came to see the
• Church in the early part of the opening of the gospel, in
June, 1880; and arriving just in the time of a sharp testi-
mony against sin, and much company there, the first words
they heard were the following: “Strip off your pride and
*His mother had been dead thirty years.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 0. 25
abominations! We know you, but you do not know us! We
have men here that are not defiled with women, and women
that are not defiled with men!” These words were from
Mary Partington. t
9. The next day Hannah went to see Mother Ann; and,
on inquiring after her husband, Mother said, “Let your
husband alone—fastening your lust upon him!” Upon this
she sat down in a room where Elder Hocknell was under
the operation of the power of God. As it appeared strange
to her, she prayed that God would make it known to her,
whether this was His work, or not, and if not, to keep her
from delusion. Immediately upon this, one of the Elders
came and told her her thoughts, just as they passed through
her mind. 6
Io. These, and many other things which they heard and
saw, soon convinced Nathan and Hannah that this was the
work of God, and that these people were His witnesses,
and according to their faith and conviction, they both con-
fessed their sins. When they had done that, Mother Ann
showed them great charity; to Hannah, in a special manner,
she told her the manner of her own travel in the way of
God from the beginning.” Aſannah Goodrich.
11. Esther Bracket made her first visit to Mother Ann
and the Elders while they were in prison, in Albany. After
some conversation about the way of God, Mother spoke to
her as follows: “You must be born again, or not be saved
from sin; for he that is born of God, cannot sin. You must
become as a little child — yea, you must be as dependent as
a little infant — A little infant has no lust.” *
12. She said, “The signs that Christ spake of, follow them
that believe. They speak with new tongues; the sick are
healed; and the wonderful power of God is made known by
wº-y *See Chap. V., v. 12.
4.
26 TESTIMONIEs of
divers operations. Search the scriptures, and labor to get
alſ) understanding. God is merciful, and will give to those
who ask.” She further said, “I have taken up my cross
against the world, the flesh and the devil; I have suffered
many things for my faith; and you must do so too, if you
mean to be saved.” e * , " . [.
13. Mary Knapp, who had already set out to obey the
gospel, came also to see Mother Ann and the Elders in
prison, and brought her daughter Hannah with her, who
was then in obstinate unbelief. Mother said to Hannah,
“Kneel down, you haughty creature, and confess your sins.”
Then, addressing Mary, she said, “Why did you bring your
daughter here? Take her away, and make her confess her
sins.” And as they turned to go to another apartment,
Mother said to Hannah, “You shall confess your sins, and
be a believer.” - {}
14. Notwithstanding the labors that were made with
Hannah, she continued obstinate, for some time, and told
her mother that if there was no other way to be saved, she
was sure of going to hell; for she never could join them.
Soon after this, on hearing some persons speak of Mother,
she became much enraged.
15. On this occasion she fell under immediate judgment,
and continued so till she was convicted of her sins and was
willing to confess and forsake them, and obey the gospel.
Soon after that she went to see Mother Ann again. She
confessed her sins to Elder Hocknell, but did not get re-
leased from the judgment she felt for speaking against
Mother.
16. In the evening they were all called to kneel down,
and Hannah among the rest. While on her knees her words
against Mother came into her mind with such weight that
she was compelled to cry out, as if it had been for her life,
and pray that Mother would forgive her. Upon which
X,
MOTHER ANN LEE. \ 27
Mother came and took her into her arms, and said, “God
forgive you, child!” Instantly her judgment was taken
away and she has never had a doubt concerning the way of
God since. Aſannah Knapp.
17. Zadock Wright, of Canterbury, was, at the com-
mencement of the revolution, a royalist, and conscientiously
refused to take up arms against the King, to whom he had
sworn allegiance. He accordingly fled to Canada, to avoid
the danger to which his political principles had exposed him;
but was afterward taken by the Americans, while attempting
to move his family to Canada, and sent, a prisoner, to
Albany. After being retained as a prisoner at large, for
several years, his situation became very critical and alarm-
ing. His estate was confiscated, and himself thrown into
prison, at Albany.
18. This happened at the time Mother Ann was im-
prisoned in the same place. He was, at that time, under
great exercise of mind concerning the work of God, which
had then taken place at New Lebanon, among the people of
his acquaintance. This, together with his present situation
and temporal difficulties, brought him into great tribulation,
and he felt very anxious to see Mother Ann, through the
grates of the prison, which she perceived, and obtained ad-
mittance for him into her apartment of the prison.
19. On being questioned, he informed Mother and the
Elders of his embarrassments. Mother looked on him and
said, “You will be delivered.” Again she said, “God will
deliver you.” Though, at that time, this appeared to
Zadock impossible; yet, the declaration from Mother made
a forcible impression upon his feelings.
20. He had been, from principle, much opposed to the
American Revolution. But Mother Ann taught him to view
the subject in a different light from what he had done, and
convinced him that it was the providential work of God, to
28 TESTIMONIEs of
open the way for the gospel. He then clearly saw that it
would be impossible for England to prevail—that the hand,
of God was in the revolution, and America must be sepa-
rated from the British Government, and become a land of
liberty for the gospel's sake.
21. Soon after this he parted with Mother, and after
struggling through many difficulties, for more than a year,
without seeing or hearing any more from Mother and the
Elders, he was at length, through the interposition of Divine
Providence, released from his embarrassments, according to
Mother’s words. * * *
22. Having returned to his family in the State of Ver-
mont, in peace, he was, shortly afterward, visited by Israel
Chauncy and Ebenezer Cooley, and embraced the testimony
of the gospel, in which he continued faithful to the end of
his days.
CHAPTER VI.
THE SUBJECT continued.
John Deming, Senior, of Hancock, visited the Church at
Watervliet in 1780, received faith, confessed his sins, and
set out to obey the gospel. While there he informed Mother
Ann that he was poor, and in debt, and knew of no way to
pay his creditors, – that his wife had been sick a long
time, -that it had cost him much to pay the physicians,
... and that one of his children, then five years old, had, some
months previous, swallowed a large metal button, which
lodged in his throat and had baffled all the skill of the phy-
sician to remove it, and that no one expected the child to
live.
MoTHER ANN LEE. * 29
2. Mother Ann answered, “If you are faithful to obey
the gospel God will bless you and make you prosperous.
When you return home, put your hands to work and your
heart to God, and keep your family to work, and you will be
able to pay your debts, and none of your creditors shall
distress you; and, instead of applying to physicians, take
faith in the power of God, and your woman shall be made
whole.” But she said nothing about his child, at that time.
3. Again she said to him, “You must never cut your
nails, nor scour your buckles, nor trim your beard, nor do
any such thing on the Sabbath, unless in case of great neces-
sity.” After tarrying a number of days, Mother came to
him with a smile, and said, “Now you must go home and
take care of your sick child.” By this John perceived that
Mother had not forgotten what he had said about the child.
Pie returned home and found the child well; and learned
that the button was discharged from his throat about the
time that Mother spoke to him.
4. Having now full faith in Mother's words, John went
forth in obedience, and found her promises fulfilled in a
most remarkable manner. In a short time he was able to
pay all his debts, and Sarah, his woman, soon recovered her
health beyond expectation. His children were mostly
gathered to the faith, and became faithful and eminently
useful members in the Church at Hancock, Berkshire Co.,
Mass. & * &
5. Hannah Shapley, from New Lebanon, visited the
Church in June, 1780, and through the operation of the
mighty power of God which she saw there, she was con-
vinced of sin, and received full faith in the testimony of
Mother Ann and the Elders. She confessed, to Mother,
that she had not lived up to the light that she had received.
6. Upon hearing this, one of her companions said to her,
“I believe you are a child of God.” Mother replied, “Do
/
3O TESTIMONIES of .
not daub her with untempered mortar; she has the right
work upon her.” Then, turning to Hannah, she said, “You
must begin at the top twigs, and crop them off, and continue
cropping until you come at the root, and then you must dig
that up, that it may never grow again.” e &
7. In obedience to Mother's words she began, by honestly
confessing her sins, Hannah, being at that time in a weakly
state of body, Mother said to her, “If you are faithful to
take up your cross against the flesh, you will be healed, both
soul and body.” Accordingly Hannah was faithful, and
Mother's words came to pass. g”
8. Thankful Barce visited the Church about the same
time. Mother Ann asked her if she was sick of sin 7 She
answered, that she thought she was. Said Mother, “Tell
me what you call sin, that you may be instructed; for the
way to Heaven is to leave the flesh behind, and be married
to Christ.” ©
9. Asa Allen, having heard many strange reports of
Mother and the Elders, (for common defamation had already
branded them with witchcraft and all manner of evil,) he
was determined to go and see, hear, and judge for himself.
Accordingly, while they were at Stafford, in October, 1782,
he went to see them, and had some conversation with them,
and then returned home. But not feeling satisfied, he went
again, the next day. When he arrived, the door was stand-
ing open and he saw them arise from the table, and kneel
down with thankfulness to God for His mercies. • .
Io. After they arose from their knees, Mother Ann turned .
to Asa, and said, “Man, thy heart feels as hard to me as the
nether millstone; we are of that Community who worship
God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no
confidence in the flesh. And we can truly testify to all
souls, that God has laid a sure foundation of an everlasting
kingdom of righteousness and peace which never can be
MoTHER ANN LEE. 31
º
moved, nor shaken; and he that is to rule is Christ; and of
the increase of his government and kingdom there shall be
no end.” *
II. By this time Asa was fully convinced that what he
had heard was the word of God to him, and was desirous
to know how he could find his relation to the kingdom of
Christ now made manifest. He was answered in these words:
“The first offering that God will accept of a sinner is, to
make a full confession of all his sins, and forsake them for-
ever.” Asa readily complied, and confessed his sins, and set
out to obey the gospel.
12. Mother Ann again said to Asa, “Those who through
faith and obedience find a just relation to Christ, thus re-
vealed, will, of all souls, be the most blest. I see it, I know
it ; and God will pour His blessings upon them like showers
of rain from Heaven.” e
13. Abel Allen first saw Mother Ann at Harvard. She
inquired of him concerning his relations, and afterward
spoke to him as follows: “Go home, cry to God, and put
your things in order, and then visit your relations; for you
may be the instrument of bringing them all into the faith.”
Just as he was taking his leave of her there came three men
who informed the Church that they were sent by a mob of .
three thousand men, to warn them to leave the town im-
mediately; otherwise they would come and drive them out.
14. It was then evening, Abel, however, started for home,
and proceeded three miles to a Believer's house where he
put up for the night. Here his mind was filled with doubts
concerning the way of God. Soon after, Mother Ann and
the Elders came in, having fled from their persecutors.
Joseph Meacham, having been a journey, was at this time
returning to Harvard ; but feeling a particular impression
on his mind, he turned directly out of his road and came to
the house where they had retreated.
32 TESTIMONIES OF
15. Abel's doubts and darkness still increasing upon him,
Mother Ann came into the room with a lighted candle in her
hand, and walked around the room. At which Abel drew
back into the dark, to keep out of sight. Just at this time
Joseph came into the room, and Mother asked him, “Joseph,
how came you here to-night?” “I had a gift to come,” said
Joseph. “So you had,” said Mother.
16. But, as Mother continued walking the floor, Abel was
watching and judging, through a spirit of unbelief. At
length, she turned to the Elders, and asked, “Did you ever
see any uncleanness in me?” They answered, “Nay.”
Mother then turned to Abel and said, “I would not give
way to unbelief; it is a damning sin.” -
17. These words were spoken.with such power of God
that all Abel's darkness, doubts and unbelief, were instantly
banished from his mind; and from that day, he testified he
never had the smallest doubt concerning the way of God.
He returned home, as Mother directed him, and visited his
relations in Tyringham, who all received faith in the gospel,
and all continued in the faith to the end of their days.
18. Lot Pease made his first visit to Mother Ann and the
Elders, in the autumn of 1781, while they were at Harvard.
The morning after his arrival, Mother questioned him con-
cerning his kindred. He told her that his oldest brother—
Peter, went to sea, came home sick, and died in the year
1755. Not then recollecting that he had a brother older
than Peter, named Samuel, who died in the twenty-second
year of his age, he did not mention him to Mother.
19. The next morning Mother came to him and said,
“You did not tell me right about your brothers. I saw
your brother Samuel come to judgment last night.” As
Mother spoke, he instantly recollected his brother Samuel.
“Now,” said Mother, “you must go home and tell your
father that Samuel has come to judgment with you; and tell
MOTHER ANN LEE. e 33
him that it will go ill with him if he does not repent.” Lot
went home, and delivered the message as Mother directed,
which filled the old man with great consternation.
20, Samuel Fitch was among the first who visited Mother
Ann and the Elders at Watervliet. He arrived in the even-
ing, and tarried over night. In the morning Mother came
into the room and sat down with him, and related to him the
manner in which the spirit of God wrought upon her, in the
first of her faith. She continued her discourse several hours
and related many remarkable dealings and manifestations of
God to her from time to time.
21. Among many other visions which she related, she said,
“I saw, by revelation, the loss of all mankind, not only the
present generation, but the generations of past ages; and I
saw them, as it were, clothed with blackness and darkness,
many of whom I knew. I saw my own natural mother in
the same condition, and when I saw her, I cried to God; for
I had thought that my mother was a good woman, if there
were any good upon earth.
22. She also said, “I have seen souls in the world of
spirits who had wandered in the regions of darkness, in such
agony and distress, that, to my vision, they had worn gutters
in their cheeks with their tears in mourning and weeping;
and when the gospel was offered to them they were so hun-
gry for it, they came, as it were, with wide-open mouths to
receive it. I have seen vast numbers of the dead rise and
come to judgment, and receive the gospel, and begin their
travel in the regeneration.”
23. She mentioned the names of some whom she had seen
rise from the dead, and among others, a number of Samuel's
relations and acquaintances, who had been dead, some of
them, many years. She further said, “I have seen the poor
negroes, who are so much despised, redeemed from their loss,
with crowns on their heads.”
5
34 TESTIMONIES OF
24. These, and many other things which Samuel heard
and saw, convinced him, beyond a doubt, that Mother Ann,
and those with her, had the power and revelation of God.
He confessed his sins, and received great power and gifts of
God, was much with Mother and the Elders, and was a
faithful and powerful laborer in the vineyard of Christ, for
many years. [. Q
CHAPTER VII.
SKETCHEs of MoTHER ANN's ExPERIENCE AND suffer-
INGS IN ENGLAND, AS RELATED, AT DIFFERENT TIMES,
BY HERSELF.
1. Mother Ann and the Elders, in the course of their labors
with the Believers, occasionally related some of their own
experience and sufferings in the early seasons of their faith.
Mother's experience in particular as it evinced her indefati-
gable zeal, and invincible fortitude of soul, was not only
very interesting but very instructive to those who had but
just set out in the same faith, and had a great effect in in-
citing them to zeal and faithfulness in the way of God.
2. Soon after the gospel opened at Watervliet in 1780, in
the presence of a number of the young Believers, Mother
related some of her experience as follows: “I love the day
when I first received the gospel; I call it my birthday. I
cried to God three days and nights without intermission,
that He would give me true desires.”
3. “I was sometimes under such sufferings and tribulation
that I could not rest in my bed anights; but had to get up
and walk the floor. I feared to go to sleep, lest I should
awaken to find myself suffering the just consequences of
violation of God's laws. When I felt my eyes closing with
MOTHER ANN LEE, 35
sleep I used to pull them open with my fingers, and say
within myself, I had better open my eyes here than in hell.”
4. “I labored to feel a sense of the sufferings and tor-
ments of hell, that I might keep my soul continually awake
to God. I felt such a sense of my sins that I was willing to
confess them before the whole world. I confessed my sins
to my Elders, one by one, and repented of them in the
same manner. When my Elders reproved me, I felt de-
termined not to be reproved twice for one thing, but to la-
bor to overcome the evil for myself.”
5. “I had not been in the Church more than six months
before it was made known to me, by the revelation of God,
that He would support me through all my trials, and estab-
lish me an Elder in the Church. The man to whom I was
married, was very kind, according to nature; he would have
been willing to pass through a flaming fire for my sake, if I
would but live in the flesh with him, which I refused to do.”
Aſannah Cogswell.
6. Just before Mother Ann was imprisoned in Albany,
many of the Believers being assembled together at Water-
vliet, were under considerable tribulation, because it was
expected that Mother and the Elders would soon be driven
away from that place by the wicked. Mother came into the
room, and, with tears running from her eyes, said, “The
wicked are plotting against us; they mean to drive us away
from this place, and it is unknown to me whether I shall
ever see you again in this world.”
7. When I set out to serve God, I served Him day and
night, and cried to God, day and night, for deliverance from
all sin. I did not receive a gift of God and then go away
and think it was sufficient, without traveling any further;
but I stood faithful, day and night, warring against all sin,
and crying to God for deliverance from the very nature of
sin. And can you expect to find power over sin without
36. TESTIMONIES OF
the same labor and travel of soul?” The people were all
filled with the gift of God from Mother, and were sent away
with a blessing. Mehetable Farrington.
8. At Harvard, in 1781, in conversation with Sarah
Barker, of New Lebanon, Mother Ann said, “Soon after I
sat out in the way of God, I labored anights, in the works of
God. Sometimes I labored all night crying to God for my
own redemption. Sometimes I went to bed and slept, but,
in the morning I could not feel that sense of the work of
God that I did before I slept.” ^
9. This brought me into great tribulation, then I cried to
God, and promised Him that if He would give me the same
sense I had before I slept, I would labor all night. This I
did many nights, and, in the day time I put my hands to,
work, and my heart to God; and when I felt weary, and
need of rest, I labored for the power of God, and the re-
freshing operations of the power of God would release me,
so that I would feel able to go again to my work.”
Io. “Many times when I was about my work I felt great
gifts of sorrow; and I used to work as long as I could keep
it concealed, and then run to get out of sight, lest some one
should pity me with that pity which God did not.”
II. Soon after the gospel began to open at New Leba-
non, Hannah Goodrich, with her husband – Nathan Good-
rich, went to Niskayuna, received faith and confessed their
sins; after which Mother related to them some of her experi-
ence, as follows: “When I set out to obey the gospel, I cried
to God to bring my sins to remembrance; and I confessed
them, one by one, as I committed them; and I denied my-
self of every gratification of a carnal nature; of every thing
which my appetite craved, and ate and drank that which
was mean and poor, that my soul might hunger for nothing
but God.”
12. “I often rose from my bed in the night, and walked
MOTHER ANN LEE. de 37
the floor in my stocking-feet, for fear of waking up the peo-
ple. I did not let my husband know my troubles, lest I
should stir up his affections; and I was careful not to lay
any temptations before him. I also prayed to God, that no
man might suffer in hell on my account.”
13. “Thus I labored in strong cries and groans to God,
day and night, till my flesh wasted away and I became like
a skeleton, and a kind of down came upon my skin, and my
soul broke forth to God, which I realized with the greatest
precision. Then I felt unspeakable joy in God, and my
flesh came upon me like the flesh of an infant.”
Jºannah Goodrich.
14. At Enfield, to Mary Tiffany and others, Mother Ann
related some of her experience as follows: “After I opened
my mind, and set out in my travel, I received great power
of God, and in my travel, it was revealed to me what the loss
of man was, – that it was the lusts of the flesh.”
15. “My husband was opposed to me, and went and com-
plained of me to the Church ; the Church opposed my tes-
timony and tried to persuade me to give it up ; but I had
to stand the test against my husband, my relations, and the
Church; and I soon received such power of God that my
bed would rock under me; and my husband was glad to
leave it.” * º
16. “In my travel and tribulation my sufferings were
so great that my flesh consumed upon my bones, and bloody .
sweat pressed through the pores of my skin, and I became
as helpless as an infant. And when I was brought through,
and born into the spiritual kingdom, I was like an infant
just born into the world ; they see colors and objects, but
they know not what they see ; and so it was with me,
when I was born into the spiritual world; but, before I was
twenty-four hours old, I saw, and knew what I saw.”
Mary Zºffany.
38 TESTIMONIES of.
17. When Nathan Tiffany, (then a young Believer) first
went to see Mother Ann, she spoke to him concerning her
manner of travel in the first of her faith. She said, “I
traveled in such tribulation, wringing my hands and crying
to God, that the blood gushed out from under my nails, and
with tears flowing down my cheeks until the skin cleaved
off; and you are not going to find redemption any cheaper
than I, according to your place.” AWathan Zºffany.
18. The first time that Daniel Wood went to see Mother
Ann, soon after she was released from prison, he related to
her the conviction he had been under for fifteen years past,
respecting the flesh, that the works thereof were evil; but
confessed that he had not fully lived up to his faith; Mother
replied, “You could not live up to that faith, because you
had not confessed your sins.” ſº
19. She then related some of her own experience, as fol-
lows: “Some time after I set out to live up to the light of
God manifested to me, through James and Jane Wardley, I
fell under heavy trials and tribulation on account of lodg-
'ing with my husband; and as I looked to them for help
and counsel, I opened my trials to Jane.” She said, “James
and I lodge together; but we do not touch each other any
more than two babes. You may return home and do like-
wise.” º
20. “In obedience to Jane, I went to bed with my hus-
band; but could not sleep seemingly any more than if I had
been in a bed of embers. I quitted the bed in great tribu-
lation and continued laboring, and crying to God for the
space of twelve days and nights, to know how the creation
was fallen, and how the restoration should take place.”
21. “While I was in this labor, I saw the Lord Jesus in
his kingdom and glory. He revealed to me the depth of
man’s loss, what it was, and the way of redemption. Then
I was made able to bear an open testimony against that sin
MOTHER ANN LEE. ~ 39
which is the root of all evil; and I felt the power of God
flow into my soul like a, fountain of living water. From
that day to this, I have taken up a full cross against the dole-
ful works of the flesh.” o /Oaniel Wood.
CHAPTER VIII.
MOTHER ANN’s PERSECUTION IN ENGLAND, AS RELATED
BY HERSELF, AND THOSE WHO CAME WITH HER TO
AMERICA.
The severe persecutions and cruel abuses which Mother
Ann suffered in England, in consequence of her faith and
testimony, were occasionally related to some of the Believers
in this country, during their intercourse with her and the
Elders, and others who came with her from England. They
are striking evidences, not only of the inveterate hatred and
malice of a lost world against every increasing manifestation
of Divine light, but also of Mother Ann's unexampled con-
fidence and resolution, in maintaining her testimony against
all opposition, and of the wonderful interposition of Divine
Power in protecting and preserving a life, which, next to that
of Jesus Christ, her followers believe, was the most valuable
and important of any that ever was born into the world.
2. Soon after Mehetabel Farrington believed the gospel,
as she was one day sitting in the piazza with Mother Ann
and Mary Hocknell, and several others, Mother related many
trials and persecutions which she had suffered at the hands
of the wicked, on account of her testimony. Among others
was the following remarkable account of her imprisonment,
in some particular apartment of the stone prison.
3. “They put me into the stone prison, and there kept
me fourteen days, where I could not straighten myself. The
4o TESTIMONIES of
door was never opened, through the whole time, I stayed
there two weeks, and had nothing to eat nor drink, except
what I sucked through a pipestem, that was put through the
keyhole of the door once in twenty-four hours.” •
4. After I had been there awhile, one of the Believers
came and whispered to me through the keyhole, (for he
durst not speak a loud word for fear of being heard,) and
said, “Put your mouth to the Keyhole and I will give you
drink.” “I did so, but the pipestem was so big that he
could not get it through the keyhole, so I got no drink that
night. The next night he came again, and put the stem of
a pipe through, so that I could just take it into my lips; and
I sucked through the pipestem till I felt refreshed.”
5. Mehetabel asked, “What could they give Mother that
would have much nourishment?” She answered, “It was
wine and milk, poured into the bowl of the pipe. This I
received as a favor of God. I had no one to look to but
God, for help. I bore testimony against their sins, and told
them of their wicked lives, which was the reason of their
hating me so. You must be faithful, and they will hate you
too; for wicked men will always hate those souls who take
up their cross against sin.”
6. “But I was released in God's time. When their ap-
pointed time came, they let me out, and I found I could
walk off spry and nimble, and felt as well as I did before.
So they did not get their design accomplished; for they
meant to kill me. They kept me there four days longer than
they could reasonably expect that any one could live with-
out food.”
7. Mehetabel asked Mother how she could live so?
Mother answered, “When my joints ached, and I was in pain
all over, the power of God would flow upon me all over,
from head to foot, and make me feel comfortable.”
8. A short time before Mother Ann set out on her
MOTHER ANN LEE. 4. I
journey through some of the eastern states, she related the
particulars of the above-mentioned imprisonment to some .
others of the Believers, in the presence of Elder James and
IElder Hocknell. After she had told them how she came
out of the prison, and could walk spry and nimble, Elder
Hocknell testified to the truth of what Mother had related,
and said he was present, adding “The world were astonished
at it, and said it must be a supernatural power that attended
her ; and they did not believe it was right to confine or
oppress her.” * A*-
9. Elder James said, “I was young, at that time, and had
but little acquaintance with Mother Ann, but I had a re-
markable feeling for her, and could not rest, day nor night.
I labored to know if I had not a duty to do. At length. I
thought what I could do. So I went and bought a pint
flask bottle, which I could carry in my pocket; and at the
same store I bought some wine, and carried it home. About
milking time I went and bought a half pint of milk, and put
it in my bottle. I then considered how I could convey
the wine and milk to Mother. At length I thought of a
pipe, so I bought one and put it into my hat.”
Io. “At night, after the people were asleep, having mixed
wine with the milk, I went to the prison alone, and put my
mouth to the keyhole and whispered to Mother, and told her
to put her mouth to the keyhole, and I would give her drink;
which she did ; but the pipestem was so large that I could
not get it through. I durst not pare my pipestem there, for
fear of being discovered, so I returned home, very heavy.”
II. “The next day I went to a store and bought another
pipe, which was a yard long and carried it home in the but-
ton-holes of my coat. The next night I went to bed, and
waited till all were asleep; I then arose, and went to the
prison and accomplished my design. This I did as often as
I thought I could, and not be discovered ; and I know that I
6
42 TESTIMONIES OF
received a blessing of God in so doing. But no one knew that
I ever went to the prison.” Mehetabel Farrington.
12. Shortly after Mother Ann was released from Pough-
keepsie jail, Mehetabel Farrington, and a number of others
being at Watervliet, Mother related to them some of her
sufferings, through persecution, as follows: “I suffered
great persecution in England on account of my faith. Some-
times the power of God operated so mightily upon me, that
numbers would try to hold me still ; but, the more they
tried to withstand the power of God, the more I was
operated upon.” wº f
13. “One of my brothers, being greatly enraged, said he
was determined to overcome me. So he brought a staff,
about the size of a large broom handle; and came to me
while I was sitting in my chair, and singing by the power of
God. He spoke to me, but I felt no liberty to answer.
* Will you not answer me,’ said he.”
14. “He then beat me over my face and nose with his staff
till one end of it was very much splintered. But I sensibly
felt, and saw, the bright rays of the glory of God pass be-
tween my face and his staff, which shielded off the blows, so
that I did but just feel them. He continued beating till he
was so far spent that he had to stop, and call for drink.”
15. “While he was refreshing himself I cried to God for
His healing power. He then turned the other end of his
staff and began to beat me again. While he continued
striking, I felt my breath like healing balsam, streaming
from my mouth and nose, which healed me, so that I felt no
harm from his strokes ; but he was out of breath, like one
who had been running a race.”
16. Elder Hocknell being present, said “What Mother
has related, is the truth. Her brother, in beating her, wore
* while Mother was at Stonington, she related this same occurrence, to Phebe
Spencer and others.
MOTHER ANN LEE. J 43
his staff until it was not more than so long,” extending his
arm, and measuring from the ends of his fingers to his
elbow. ." ſº C
17. At another time Mehetabel Farrington being at
Watervliet, Mother gave her the following information:
“When I lived in England, there arose a great mob against
me, and determined to put an end to my existence. They
took me into the high road, and ordered me to advance. In
submission to their order I made the attempt; but was soon
knocked down with clubs; and after I got up and began to .
walk, I was kicked every few steps, nearly two miles. I
then felt as if I should faint with thirst, and was almost
ready to give up the ghost, by reason of the cruel abuses
which I received from my riotous enemies.” *
18. “While I was suffering by the merciless mob, not one
friend was allowed to follow me. But God in mercy remem-
bered me, and sent a man who was instrumental in my
deliverance. A certain nobleman, living at some distance,
who knew nothing of what was passing, was remarkably
wrought upon in his mind, and urged by his feelings to go;
but where, or for what cause, he did not know. But he
ordered his servant to fetch his horse, immediately. The
servant went in haste, but the anxiety of the nobleman was
so great, that he sent a messenger after his servant, to hasten
him.”
19. “He then mounted his horse and rode as hastily as if
it had been to save his own life, as he afterward told me;
but, for what cause, or where he should stop, was unknown
to him, till he came to a large concourse of people. He
then inquired what their business was. On being informed,
he rode up to the place where I was, and commanded the
mob to desist their abuse, and sharply reproved them for
their cruel conduct, and ordered them to disperse, imme-
diately.”
44. TESTIMONIES OF
20. “He then inquired if I had any friends present; and
told me if I had not, he was determined to take care of me
himself. Elder Hocknell appeared, and said he was my
friend. The nobleman gave him a strict charge to take care
of me. Thus God made use of this nobleman, though out
of his sight, to do God's will.” “And the earth opened her
mouth and helped the woman.” p t
21. Elder Hocknell was present, and testified to the truth
of what Mother had related; and also said, “I followed
Mother, feeling determined to follow her, amidst the crowd.
I had not proceeded far, before I was taken and thrown into
a bulge place* as they call it. With much difficulty I got
out, and went to a fountain of water, and washed myself;
then went and changed my garments, and pursued after
Mother. When I overtook the mob they beat and abused
me very much, and then rolled me in a mud slough ; and,
although I was wounded, and my head in a gore of blood,
I did not suffer anger to rise in the least degree. After they
left me, a poor widow came and bound up my head with a
handkerchief. I washed myself, and went and changed my
garments again, and went again in search after Mother.
When I came to the place where she was, the nobleman was
reproving and dispersing the mob. According to the noble-
man’s orders, I took good care of Mother. We went and
refreshed ourselves, and returned home in peace.”
22. The first time Abigail Babbet went to see Mother
Ann, she was at David Hammond's in Petersham, Father
William Lee, and Father James Whittaker being present,
Mother related to her some of her sufferings in England as
follows, “One night I was told, by a friend, that there was
a mob after me. As the inhabitants were very thick, I
knew no better way to make my escape than to run to a man
whom I knew to be my friend, and who lived but a few
*A deep vault of human exCrements.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 45
3.
doors from me.” “So I disguised myself, by putting an
apron over my head, and ran to his house as quickly as I
could, and asked him if he could hide me from the mob.
He took a candle, and bade me follow him. I followed
him to the upper loft of the house where was a large quan-
tity of wool, lying under the roof. He pulled out several
fleeces, and bade me lie down, and he covered me with the
wool, and I lay safe and comfortable.”
22. “Soon after I heard the mob come into the house,
and inquire for me, and asked to search the house. The
man gave them liberty; and they came into the loft where
I was, and looking round said,” She is not here, there is moth-
ing here but wool.’ “So they departed. Soon after, my
friend came up, and told me that my enemies were gone. I
then went down and rested in peace that night.”
23. At another time I was accused of blasphemy. My
accusers told me that my tongue must be bored through
with a hot iron; and that I must be branded on the cheek.
I was led before four of the most learned ministers of those
parts. They asked me to speak in other tongues. I told
them that they must wait for God's power to move me; for
it was by the operation of the power of God that I spoke
in other tongues.” “Soon after, the power of God came
upon me, and I spoke to them in many different tongues, of
the wonderful works of God. These men, being convinced
that I spoke by the power of God, told the people not to
hurt me; but the mob were not satisfied; their rage increased,
and they said we must be stoned to death.” “So they led
me, Elder William Lee, Elder James Whittaker, Daniel
Whittaker, and James Shepherd, down into a valley, and the
mob brought as many stones as two men could carry, and
placed them down on the side of a hill, and then began to
cast them at us; but they could not hit any of us; (except
Daniel, who received a slight wound on one of his temples;)
46 TESTIMONIEs of
upon which they fell into contention among themselves.”
“While they were throwing their stones I felt surrounded
by the presence of God, and my soul was filled with love. I
knew they could not kill me, because my work was not done;
therefore I felt joyful and comfortable, while my enemies
felt distress and confusion.”
24. “At another time I was put into a stone prison that was
built over the water. In this prison I could not stretch my-
self any way.” “At another time, in the evening, I was in-
formed, by a friend, that there was a mob after me. I soon
ran out to the back side of a little hill, where there was a
pond covered with ice; and I laid myself down upon the ice,
and remained there all night, in great peace and consolation,
and did not take cold.” -
25. “At another time there came a mob, by night, and
dragged me out of the house by my feet, till they tore the
skin off my face.” (She showed the scars.)
C. Abigail Babbit.
26. Mother also related to some of the Believers at Har-
vard, that she was once taken by four men, one of whom
was her natural brother; that they bound her, hand and foot,
and tried to throw her out of a high loft window, but the
power of God protected her so that they were unable to ac-
complish their designs.” Aydia Kilbourn.
27. At Nathan Kendall's, in Woburn, in the spring of
1783, Eliphalet Comstock and others being present, Mother
Ann said, “When I was in England, there was a great mob
gathered against me to the amount of several hundreds.
They brought a rope to bind me, but the power of God was
so great upon me that they could not bind me. So they
dragged me out, and put me into a cart, and drove through
the streets.” “The streets and lots were full of people, who
threw mud, horse dung, and all manner of filthy stuff which
they could get, into my face; and then carried me to the
MOTHER ANN LEE. g 47
court-house. The court was then sitting, and they brought me
before the judges, who gave me liberty to speak my faith
without being molested ; and I did not spare them.”
Bliphalet Comstock.
28. In addition to the foregoing particulars of Mother
Ann's persecution, Mary Hocknell, daughter of John Hock-
nell, who lived with Mother in Manchester, relates that they
were frequently disturbed in their worship, by the mob, who
used to throw stones in at the windows fronting the street,
and sometimes break nearly every pane of glass, which often
put the family to much cost and trouble; yet, through the
protecting power of God, the Believers always escaped
unhurt.
29. Nathan and Eliphalet Slosson and others have fre-
quently heard Mother and the Elders with her speak of these
abuses of the mob, both at John Lee's and John Townley's;
and that, at one time, when Mother was at John Townley's
the house was surrounded by a mob who threw stones till
they broke every pane of glass in the house, and beat in
many of the casements; yet none of the Believers were hurt.
The next morning they gathered up the stones which had
been thrown into the house, and filled a cart body full.
3o. Mary Hocknell also relates the following particulars,
concerning the last imprisonment which Mother suffered in
England. It seemed that the wicked had forecast their de-
vices with a view to seize Mother Ann, and the principal
members of the society, upon the Sabbath, while they were
in the worship of God, that they might have a lawful pre-
tense to punish them for a breach of the Sabbath. For this
purpose a number of Church officers and spies had been
previously placed in the streets as watchmen under a pre-
tense of preventing people from violating the Sabbath.
Mother, being forewarned of God, had sent her brother,
William, out of town, early in the morning. The Believers
48 TESTIMONIES OF
assembled and began their worship, which was attended with
great power of God, and much shouting. The report was
heard, the rumor spread, and the spirit of Anti-christ was
aroused; for it was the time of their morning service. Several
of these Church officers came, with a strong party, to seize
the offenders. e
31. Mother Ann and her little family were worshiping
God in the garret, or third loft of the house. The mob sur-
rounded the house, burst open the doors, ascended the
stairs and seized all in the house, but were greatly disap-
pointed at not finding William Lee. Great search was made
for him, but in vain. Mary, being young, was closely in-
terrogated and threatened, by the mob, to make her tell
where Bill Zee was, as they called him; but she refused to
answer, or even to speak. After being shamefully abused
by the mob, she was carried before the Church officers,
Here she was again closely examined, threatened, coaxed,
flattered, and had money offered to her, but all in vain. At
length she escaped from her persecutors, and fled to John
Townley's in Canon street.
32. In the mean time, Mother Ann and those with her,
were conveyed to the stone prison, where they continued
under great power of God, to sing and shout, and glorify
God in the prison, so as to be heard at a great distance. In
the night Elder James Whittaker visited them, and carried
them drink, which he conveyed to them through the
keyhole.
33. The next morning they were all released, excepting
Mother Ann and John Lee, who were conveyed from thence
to the house of correction, where they were kept imprisoned
several weeks. During this imprisonment Mary was fre-
quently sent to carry provisions and other things to them.
34. In this prison, and at this time, Mother Ann received
great revelations of God; many deep and important myste-
MOTHER ANN LEE. 49
ries were there revealed to her; and by the power and au-
thority of the Holy Ghost, she was there commissioned to
take the lead of the society, which, until then, had rested
with James and Jane Wardley. Though she had before re-
ceived great manifestations of God, had discovered the root
of human depravity, had taken up a full cross against the
carnal gratifications of the flesh, and testified these things to
the society, many of whom, through her testimony and influ-
ence, had walked in the same faith; yet she had continued
to yield obedience to James and Jane Wardley, as her supe-
riors, and was eminently useful to them in leading, teaching,
strengthening and protecting the society.
36. But when she was released from this last imprisonment,
she took Mary Hocknell with her, went to John Townley's,
collected the society together, and opened her revelations
with the most astonishing power of God. Here it was seen,
at once, that the candle of the Lord was in her hand, and
that she was able, by the light thereof, to search every heart,
and try every soul among them From this time, Mother
Ann took the lead of the society, and was received and ac-
knowledged, by her followers, as the first pillar of God upon
earth. *
CHAPTER IX.
MOTHER ANN CONVERSEs witH ELEAzer GRANT AND
OTHERS.- SOME FURTHER PARTICULARS OF HER PER-
SECUTION IN ENGLAND.— MISSION AND voy AGE to
AMERICA, &c., &C.
When Mother Ann was at John Spiers' at New Lebanon,
Eleazer Grant, and Elisha Gilbert, Esqrs., and Dr. Averill,
came, in a friendly manner, to see her. Mother and Elder
7
50 º TESTIMONIES OF
James Whittaker treated them with great kindness, and con–
versed with them several hours. They told Mother that
they had understood she was banished from England, on
account of her testimony. Mother and Elder James made
answer that they were not banished; but that they were
persecuted, and suffered many things for their testimony,
both by mobs and imprisonments, while they were in Eng-
land; but that for more than two years before they left
England, they lived in almost entire peace. They also said,
that in the time of their persecution, some, who were
friendly, advised them to take protection under the King.
But they were not willing to do that, for if they had, they
should have lost the power of God, as George Whitfield did
by so doing. . *
3. Mother said, “When Whitfield first set out, he had
great power and gifts of God. I was one of his hearers in
England, but after he came to America he was persecuted
for his testimony. He then returned to England, and took
protection under the King; by which means he lost the
power of God, and became formal, like other professors.”
4. Mother and the Elders also said that there were a
number of great men who were foremost in persecuting
them, who fell under the judgments of God and died, sud-
denly. One of them set out to go to the King, in order to
get a license to banish them out of the country; but he died
on his way, by the judgment of God, and fear fell upon the
rest, and persecution ceased in England.
5. “After these things,” said Mother Ann, “we left our
native land, by the special gift of God, and came to America
to bring the gospel. But while I was in England, I knew,
by the revelation of God, that God had a chosen people in
America; and I saw some of them in vision while I was in
England; and when I saw them in America, I knew them.”
But no one came with me into this land except such as felt
MOTHER ANN LEE. 5I
a special gift in their own souls; for they were greatly
wrought upon by the power of God, and spake with new
tongues and prophesied. Some could not speak in their own
tongue, for a number of days; but when they spoke, they
spake in unknown tongues, and prophesied.”
6. Mother Ann also said, “Once, while I was in England,
I was brought before four of the greatest ministers in those
parts. They professed to understand the languages as well
as any in the Kingdom, and I was moved upon, by the power
of God, to speak to them in unknown tongues for nearly the
space of four hours They said that. I spake in seventy-
two different tongues, and that I spoke them more perfectly
than any in their knowledge, were able to do. After this
they tried to persuade me to teach the languages; but I did
not regard their flatteries.” C J/annah Cogswell.
7. In the course of the conversation, among other things,
these men disputed concerning Mother Ann's having any
knowledge of another world. To which she replied, “I see
the heavenly hosts; I hear the angels sing, and converse with
them daily.” & * Sarah Zoomis.
8. After speaking to these men for some time, in great
kindness and charity, Mother took Eleazer Grant by the
hand, and said, “I was once as you are ; I had feet, but they
walked in forbidden paths; I had hands, but they handled
unclean things; I had eyes, but they saw nothing of God
aright. But now my eyes see, my ears hear, and my hands
handle the word of life.” These men went away apparently
greatly satisfied with what they had heard.
Jºanna/, Goodrich
9. At Harvard, in conversation with some of the Be-
lievers, Mother Ann said, “Before I came from England,
there was a great lord came to see me. He had been ac-
quainted with me from my childhood, and knew that I was
poor and had no letter learning. He watched me in every
52 TESTIMONIES OF
movement, for I had the power of God upon me, and spoke
with other tongues; and being a learned man he understood
what I said, and was thereby convicted that I had the power
of God.” «» Mary Munroe.
Io. At Nathan Kendall's in Woburn, Elder James related
the following vision which he had in England : “When we
were in England,” said he, “ some of us had to go twenty
miles, to meeting; and we traveled anights, on account of
persecution. One Saturday night, while on our journey, we
sat down on the side of the road to eat some victuals.”
“While I was sitting there I saw a vision of America, and I
saw a large tree, and every leaf thereof shone with such
brightness as made it appear like a burning torch, represent-
ing the Church of Christ which will yet be established in
this land. After my company had refreshed themselves they
traveled on and led me a considerable distance before my
vision ceased.” Aliphalet Comstock.
II. In Abigail Babbit's first interview with Mother Ann
she related the following particulars: “It was revealed to
me that I must come over to New England, and there was a
meeting appointed on the occasion; and there were so many
gifts in confirmation of our coming, (such as prophecies,
revelations, visions and dreams,) that some could hardly wait
for others to tell their gifts ; and we had a joyful meeting
and danced till morning.”
12. “Then I sent John Hocknell to search for a vessel to
embark in. He found one that they said was condemned.
I told him that “God would not condemn it when we were
in it.' When we were on the water, coming over to this
country, I was constrained to testify against the wickedness
of the seamen, for which they threatened to throw me over-
board ; but I did not fear them, for my trust was in God,
therefore they were not suffered to touch me during my
passage.” Abigail Babbit.
Mother ANN LEE. 53
13. When Mother Ann and the Elders were at Harvard,
some time in the month of September, 1781, Abigail Bishop
and many others went to see them. While they were there,
Mother told them that she was sent to this country by the
revelation of God, to open the gospel to this nation. Then
turning to Father James Whittaker, she told him to inform
the people about their passage from England to America.
Father James gave them the following information:
14. “Before we embarked, Mother told the Captain that he
should not have whereof to accuse us, except it were con-
cerning the law of our God. So we embarked, and while
we were on our passage, we went forth and praised God in
songs and dances. This offended the Captain to such a
degree that he threatened to throw us overboard if we
attempted to go forth in this manner again.” But Mother
believed that it was better to hearken to God rather than
man. “So when we felt a gift of God, we went forth in the
same manner, not fearing man, but trusting in God. This
greatly enraged the Captain, and he attempted to put his
threats in execution. But that God who had sent us, had
power to protect those who had trusted in Him, and this He
did, in a marvelous manner. It was in the time of a storm.
The vessel sprung aleak, occasioned by the starting of a
plank, and the water flowed in so rapidly, though all the
pumps were employed, the water gained upon us so fast that
the Captain was greatly alarmed, and turned as pale as a
corpse.” e
15. “But Mother Ann maintained her confidence in
God, and said, “Captain, be of good cheer; there shall not
a hair of our heads perish ; we shall all arrive safely in
America. I was just now sitting by the mast, and I saw a
bright angel of God through whom I received this promise.”
Soon after Mother had spoken these words, there came a
great wave of the sea and struck the vessel, and the plank
54 TESTIMONIES OF
suddenly closed to its place, and we were soon, in a great
measure, released from the pumps.” e p
16. “After this the Captain gave us liberty to worship God
according to the dictates of our own consciences, and prom-
ised that he would never molest us again. He was faith-
ful to his promise, and treated us with kindness and respect,
during the remainder of our passage.” |
17. “We have since been informed that the Captain said
that if it had not been for us, he should have been sunk in
the sea, and never reached America again; and that he
should not be afraid to sail through Hell Gate with us, at
any time.” 'Abigail Bishop.
CHAPTER X.
THE WICKED ALARMED AT THE SPREADING OF THE GOS-
PEL - MOTHER ANN ANID THE ELDERS IMPRISONED A.T
ALBANY — MANY STIRRED UP to INQUIRy, AND THE
WORK STILL INCREASES - MOTHER SENT TO POUGH-
KEEPSIE JAIL, &C.
The opening of the gospel in America, and the mighty
power of God which attended the subjects of it, excited
great alarm among the enemies of the cross. The spirit of
Anti-christ could not but view, with fearful apprehensions,
this new and strange religion, attended as it was, with such
extraordinary and unaccountable operations, and embraced
with such enthusiastic zeal, by so many who had been
anxiously waiting for the second coming of Christ. Every
effort that Satan could devise was made to overthrow the
work in its infancy, in which the enmity of the wicked was
often displayed in its utmost extent.
Tº Y__
* This may appear strange, to some, but it was viewed, by all on board, as a
miraculous interposition of Divine Providence.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 55
2. As the testimony of the gospel was a testimony of
peace, it gave occasion to the enemies of the cross of Christ
to take advantage of the state of war in which the country was
then involved, and to represent the Believers as enemies to
the country. This charge, through the instigation of design-
ing men, was made a pretext for many abuses which the Be-
lievers suffered. But the real ground of enmity was in the
cross, which had become a stumbling stone and rock of
offense to a licentious world. e
3. The first act of open persecution that took place, after
the testimony was received in America, was in the month of
July, 1780. As many people from New Lebanon, Hancock
and other places resorted to Niskayuna to hear the testi-
mony, those Believers who were able, found it necessary to
take provisions for their support. This served as an occa-
sion for some evil-minded men in and about New Lebanon,
to accuse these innocent people of being enemies to the
country, and to stir up those in authority to persecute
them.
4. David Darrow, of New Lebanon, became the first vic-
tim of their enmity. In attempting to drive a number of
sheep to Niskayuna for the above-mentioned purpose, he
was followed, and seized by Samuel Jones, Selah Abbot,
Senior, and Jeremiah Hubbard, who took his sheep from
him, and carried him before Matthew Adgate, who had been
a Justice of the Peace, under the Royal Government.
5. Here the charge of treason was alleged against him by
his accusers; but, it appears that Adgate had no authority
to try such causes, and therefore David was sent under
guard to Albany, and delivered up to the Committee of
Safety, to be tried by them. Joseph Meacham, of his own
choice, accompanied David to Albany, and went on to Nis-
kayuna and informed Mother Ann of these things. Mother
sent Elder Hocknell, with Joseph, back to Albany, to see the
56 : TESTIMONIES OF
/
issue of this trial; but when they arrived, they were also
called to an examination before the Committee.
6. As their accusers well knew it to be contrary to the
faith of the Believers to bear arms and shed human blood,'
they flattered themselves with the hope of confirming the
charge of treason, by taking the advantage of this circum-
stance, and the minds of the Committee being previously im-
pressed, they were ready to exert their authority according
to their discretion. After some examination the Committee
required them to promise obedience to their laws, without
informing them what those laws should be. *
7. The result was what might be expected, the prisoners,
whose faith and conscience bound them to obey every just
and righteous law, without any external observation, could
not promise obedience to laws which were yet unknown,
and which, in all probability, would be unjust, and oppres-
sive; consequently, they could not comply with the de-
mand of the Committee; they were, therefore, committed to
prison.
8. But the imprisonment of David Darrow, Joseph
Meacham, and John Hocknell was not considered, by their
persecutors, as sufficient to put a stop to the progress of the
testimony. They therefore seized next upon Hezekiah
Hammond, and Joel Pratt, both of whom were laborers in
the gospel, and whose influence in circulating the testimony
was dreaded; these men were also imprisoned with the
others.
9. But this was not enough, an officer was sent to take
Mother Ann, Elder William and Elder James, and convey
them to Albany. Calvin Harlow, being then at Watervliet,
obtained Mother Ann's consent to go to prison with her.
She also took Mary Partington with her, as a female com-
panion. After a short examination, in which they were
charged of being enemies to the country, and yet, without
MoTHER ANN LEE. 57
the smallest degree of evidence, they were also committed
to prison.
Io. They were first put into the jail of the Old City Hall,
but after a few days, they were removed to a prison in the
Old Fort, just above the town, where those who were called
tories, and other prisoners of war were generally confined.
\
Thus were all the leading characters of the work imprisoned,
at the instigation of evil-minded men whose enmity against
the testimony of the gospel led to the wicked design of sup-
pressing it by persecution.
11. But the progress of the gospel was not to be arrested
by these, nor any other means which its enemies could de-
vise. The Believers were still zealous in assembling to-
gether, and supporting the testimony at all hazards; for no
outward opposition could dampen the zeal of a people who
had been awakened by the resurrection power of Christ,
and who, by their obedience to the testimony, had been
made partakers of the power of salvation from all sin. -
12. Their enemies were, however, still determined to sup-
press the growing testimony. Not long after Mother Ann
and the Elders were imprisoned, Samuel Johnson, of New
Lebanon, was seized, at Isaac Harlow’s, in public meeting,
on the Sabbath day, while on his knees in prayer, and was
dragged out of meeting by the forementioned Samuel-Jones,
and others, and after a mock trial before Matthew Adgate,
he was carried to Albany, and delivered up to the Commis-
sioners for further trial.
13. Samuel had formerly been a Presbyterian preacher,
but had now embraced the testimony of the gospel of
“Christ’s Second Appearing.” The crime with which he
was charged, was saying that “people cannot follow Christ,
and live in wars and fightings.” The Commissioners en-
deavored to represent to him the danger of preaching such
doctrines among the people, when the country was in such
8
58 TESTIMONIES OF
imminent danger from the enemy. Samuel replied, “I shall
speak what God gives me to speak, and I have spoken no
more.” * . . *
I4. They then said, “The Elect Lady is going to be sent
to the British army, at New York,” and intimated that the
people would all be broken up. “The Elect Lady she is,
indeed and in truth,” replied 'Samuel, “but, whether she
sinks or swims I know that the work of God, and this tes-
timony, is the testimony of truth.”
15. He then informed them that he did not receive his testi-
mony against war from the “Elect Lady,” nor from the
Church, but, in a night vision, which wrought so powerfully
upon his mind, as to convict him, fully, that people cannot
follow Christ, and live in wars and fightings. He also in-
formed them that he had been very zealous. in the cause of
the country, before he received this conviction, but knowing
the truth of the testimony, he could proceed no further.
16. They then said they would not suffer such doctrine
to be preached among the people, and forbade his preach-
ing it. Samuel replied, “I shall speak what God gives me
to speak, for I feel it my duty to obey God rather than
man.” This so offended them that they appeared almost
upon the point of condemning him to be executed, as a
traitor, and an enemy to the country, when Dr. Stringer, one
of the Committee, declared him to be insane. He was
therefore imprisoned in the jail of the Old City Hall.
17. But many sensible and candid men expressed their
displeasure at the injustice of such proceedings. The public
imprisonment of an innocent people, for no other cause, in
reality, than their religious faith, and the piercing truth of
their testimony, could not but have an effect most power-
fully, upon the minds of honest and impartial people, and,
of course, drew many inquiring minds to search into the
truth of these things.
MoTHER ANN LEE. 59
18. The rumor concerning this new and strange religion,
was, therefore, far more rapid and extensive in its circula-
tion than it probably would have been, had their persecutors
been content to let them alone. Many came to see the
prisoners, and after having heard their testimony and seen
the wonderful operations of the power of God among them,
were so powerfully wrought upon that they could not go
away without confessing their sins. , ,
19. By these means, the truth prevailed against all oppo-
sition, and many were added to the faith in a short time;
for the word of God, which could not be bound, was often
preached to large assemblies, through the gates of the pris-
ons; and so powerful was its operation upon the hearts of
the hearers, that open confessions of sin were often made, in
presence of the multitude. Many faithful souls dated their
beginning of faith, at this prison. &
20. Many precious gifts of God, and divine lessons of in-
struction, and numerous heavenly visions were seen, felt,
and received in this prison. The Believers without were
also allowed the privilege of communication with those in
prison, and of administering, freely, to their necessities;
so that in the midst of their afflictions they were blessed of
God, and had comfort and consolation in the gospel.
21. These things greatly increased the rage of Mother
Ann's persecutors; for they viewed her as the grand actress
in these movements, therefore it was against her their malice
was principally directed. Hence they were very urgent to
banish her to the British army, which then lay at New York.
The committee, however, decided on sending her to Pough-
keepsie; accordingly, about the middle of August, she was
taken from the prison, conveyed on board of a sloop, and sent
down to Poughkeepsie, and imprisoned in the jail of that
town. Mary Partington, at her own request, was permitted
to accompany her.
6o TESTIMONIES of
22. During Mother Ann's confinement in Poughkeepsie
jail, she was generally treated with kindness; and Mary, who
was not considered as a prisoner, had full liberty to procure
necessaries for her at the groceries. But, for the most of
the time, she was under great sufferings of soul; being
deeply impressed with the importance of the work before
her, and feeling that her infant spiritual children had great
need of her presence and protection, her soul was in contin-
ual cries to God.
23. Mother Ann was visited by Elizur Goodrich, Samuel
Fitch, and a number of others, while in this prison; but, as
it was a time of much tribulation, she did not feel it expedi-
ent for many to visit her at this place, nor for those who did
go, to make much tarry, lest the presence of many strangers
might excite alarm among the inhabitants of the town and
bring on further persecution. This she chose to avoid,
knowing that it would be attended with no honor to the tes-
timony nor be any benefit to the people, who, at that time,
were not in a situation to bear it.
24. Elizur Goodrich visited Mother twice, and, by him,
Lucy Wright, subsequently called “Mother Lucy,” sent her,
as a present, some things for her comfort and convenience.
Mother Ann gave Elizur much good instruction, and sent
him away, saying, “Go home, Elizur, and love Lucy as
Christ loved the Church.” She also sent, by him, some
counsel, together with good and encouraging words, to the
Elders, in prison at Albany.
25. Elizur returned home, and then went, in company with
Lucy Wright, to see the Elders. When he delivered his
message, the Elders were so overpowered with joy that they
exclaimed, “How beautiful are the feet of them that bring
glad tidings of good things and publish peace!” And so
thankful were they to receive a message from Mother Ann,
MOTHER ANN LEE. 6 I
that they fell on their knees, and even bowed down with
their faces at his feet. O º
26. Mother Ann was also visited by James Boyd, of
Poughkeepsie, who, by his repeated visits and conversation
with her, gained a measure of faith in her testimony, and
was solicitous to obtain her releasement from prison. At
length, by the assistance of Joseph Ellis, a young Believer
from Dover, who became responsible for her appearance,
Mother Ann was removed from jail to Boyd's house, after
having been confined a number of weeks.
27. Here she was treated with great kindness, and fre-
quently testified her faith to those who came to see her.
Mary Hocknell, who had been left at Watervliet, and had
often visited Mother Ann, while in the prison at Albany,
and carried provisions and other necessaries to her and the
Elders, now went down to Poughkeepsie and tarried at
Boyd's with Mother Ann, during the remainder of her im-
prisonment. James Boyd, and Nancy—his wife, having
received a measure of faith, confessed their sins and united
with Mother Ann, who, with her two female companions,
were often engaged in the worship of God, under great
power, and operations of the spirit. & .*
28. This began to excite opposition among some of the
lower class of people in the town of Poughkeepsie — for the
devil never could endure the worship of God—and Mother
Ann's power and testimony always offended his emissaries.
One night, in particular, a number of the baser sort, painted
and habited after the manner of Indians, came and sur-
rounded the house, while the people were in the worship of
God, and attempted to throw papers of gunpowder, through
the windows into the fire, but, failing in their attempt, and
being discovered, and sharply reproved by Mother Ann and
James Boyd, they withdrew for that time. The attempt was
secretly renewed some time in the night, and a large paper
62 TESTIMONIEs of
of powder thrown in at the top of the chimney, but, fortu-
nately, it bounded from the hearth, and did not take fire.
This was thé principal opposition that was manifested against
Mother Ann while she was in Poughkeepsie. But none in
the town embraced the testimony except James Boyd and
his wife. Af &
29. Samuel Johnson, who was in prison at the Old City
Hall, in Albany, at the time Mother Ann was sent down the
river, was soon after released, at the solicitation of his
brother—John Johnson, who, being in unbelief, pleaded that
his brother Samuel was not in his right mind, that he had
formerly been firmly devoted to the cause of his country,
and had been zealous to defend her liberties by force of
arms, and, that the doctrine he had since preached, and for
which he was imprisoned, was the effect of his insanity.
He was therefore discharged, after ten days' imprisonment,
upon his brother's becoming responsible that he should leave
the state.
30. The Elders, and those who were left in prison at the
Old Fort in Albany, after Mother Ann's departure, suffered
considerably, partly from the persecuting spirit of their
enemies, who endeavored to keep the Believers from visiting
them, and in part from the arrival of a division of soldiers
to be quartered in the Fort, which included the prison, and
by which means they were confined to very limited quarters.
By these means access to the prisoners was rendered more
difficult, and their situation became more uncomfortable.
31. Sometime in November following, David Darrow was
released on parole, at the intercession of his father-in-law,”
and permitted to return to his family for a limited time.
At the expiration of the time appointed he returned to
Albany, and appeared before the Commissioners to deliver
himself up; but they refused to receive him again as a pris-
1. Jarvis Mudge.
Mother ANN LEE. g” 63
oner, or to have any thing more to do with him. He, there-
fore, went and visited the prisoners, and then returned again
to his family. AD. O
32. Prayers were now incessantly made for the release-
ment of Mother Ann and the Elders. The Commissioners
were earnestly entreated, even as they walked the streets, to
grant them their liberty. Being at length overcome with
entreaties, they discharged the Elders, and those imprisoned
with them in Albany, about the 20th of December, 1780,
without any formal trial. The next object was to obtain
Mother Ann's discharge; with this view the Elders took a
carriage, and went down to Poughkeepsie, to see Mother.
Elder James presented himself before Governor Clinton,
who, at that time, resided in Poughkeepsie, and on his knees,
besought the Governor's assistance. The Governor replied
that he would assist him as far as lay in his power. Elder
James Whittaker then informed him of their imprisonment,
and related, circumstantially, the pretense of accusation, and
manner of their treatment and sufferings. The Governor
said it was the first knowledge he had received of the matter;
that he did not know there was such a woman in prison;
that if he had known it she should have been released before,
and immediately gave orders for her releasement. Having
obtained Mother Ann's releasement, the Elders, and Breth-
ren who accompanied them, took her and her two compan-
ions,” and returned to Watervliet, about the last of Decem-
ber, 1780, where she was joyfully received by all her faithful
children, in spiritual relation, after an absence of nearly five
months.
33. Thus ended the only imprisonment that ever Mother
Ann suffered in America; an imprisonment, which, though
intended to suppress the work of God in this country, was,
by the overruling hand of Divine Providence, made the oc-
U - ºf . 2–º
s Mary Partington and Mary Hocknell.
64 TESTIMONIES OF
casion of the most extensive circulation of the truth, and laid
a foundation for the greatest ingathering of souls, of any
event that had ever yet taken place. By means of this event,
the sound of the Gospel trumpet, and the fame of “Christ's
Second Appearing ” extended far and wide in this country.
CHAPTER XI.
THE CHURCH visitED AT watervliet.—THE Gospel, IN-
CREASES.– MOTHER ANN SETS OUT ON A JOURNEY TO
THE EASTERN STATES.– VISITS TUCCONOCK, ENFIELD
AND GRAFTON, AND ARRIVES AT HARVARD.- THE IN-
HABITANTS ALARMED BY FALSE REPORTS, &C,
After Mother Ann and the Elders were released from
prison, and collected again at Watervliet, they were visited
by great numbers of people from various parts of the states
of New York, Massachusetts and Connecticut. Some of
these had received faith at the prison in Albany, and others,
in consequence of that event, came to see, and hear the tes-
timony of a people who had been persecuted and imprisoned,
for Christ's sake, and the gospel; and, by seeing and hearing
for themselves, they received faith and embraced the
testimony.
2. Great labors were now made, and great power of God .
manifested in planting, nourishing, and building up the faith
of the gospel, in purging out and destroying sin, root and
branch, and preparing souls for the kingdom of Heaven. In
this labor Mother Ann and the Elders were now greatly as-
sisted by a number of leading characters who had embraced
the testimony and been faithful from the beginning; among
whom were Joseph Meacham, Calvin Harlow, Elizur Good-
MOTHER ANN LEE. 65
rich, Samuel Fitch, Israel Chauncy, Josiah Cogswell, Heze-
kiah Hammond, and others. ( *
3. Their labors continued at Watervliet through the winter
and spring following till May. During this time the increase
of the work was great and rapid. The Believers continually
increased in light and zeal, in power and understanding, signs
and operations of the spirit in various manners upon the mortal
body, prophecies, visions, and revelations of God greatly
abounded; the purifying fire of the gospel searched every
heart; the increasing power of salvation, and the enduring
substance of eternal life, daily evinced, in every faithful soul,
the reality of the latter day of glory. *
4. In May, 1781, Mother Ann set out on a journey to visit
the Believers in the east; this journey had been upon her
mind for some time. She had seen in vision, while in Eng-
land, a place in this country, which she had not yet found,
and often spoke of it. Daniel Wood, of Upton, Massachu-
setts, had believed, the preceding winter, and had opened
the testimony to his friends and neighbors, some of whom
had received faith, and being at Watervliet, in the spring,
with his sister – Margaret Leland, Mother Ann sent him
home to prepare people for her reception, for her feelings
were drawn that way. &
5. Mother Ann left Watervliet about the middle of May,
1781, accompanied by Elder William Lee, (Ann Lee's
natural brother) Elder James Whittaker, Samuel Fitch,
Mary Partington, and Margaret Leland. She had, the week
before, sent Jonathan Slosson to Benjamin Osborn’s, Tuc-
conock mountain” with orders to be faithful, and wait a
further gift of God. She had previously determined to
visit that place in her journey, but did not inform Jonathan
of her determination. She, however, went directly there,
and her visit, though quite unexpected, was joyfully received.
ū-
s Now called Mt. Washington, Berkshire Co. . Mass.
9
66 TESTIMONIEs of
6. Benjamin, and several of his sons, with their wives,
and some others in that place, and its vicinity, had already
embraced the testimony. On hearing of Mother Ann's ar-
rival, the Believers in the neighborhood, also from Living-
ston's Manor, and other places around, gathered here to
hear the word of God. Great labors were made; those who
had already believed were greatly strengthened in the way.
of God, and a number of others added to the faith. On
the Sabbath following a large concourse of the world, be-
sides many Believers attended. Great power of God, with
much manifestations of the power of the spirit upon the
physical body attended the testimony, as was usual where-
ever Mother Ann ministered; this was also followed by
much opposition. One Doctor Hollebert attempted to dis-
pute with the Elders, but being confounded and put to the
blush by Elder James Whittaker, he went and advised the mob
to let them alone; so no acts of violence were committed.
7. After tarrying about ten days, in continual labors with
the people, Mother Ann and her company took their leave,
and proceeded to Enfield, Connecticut, and arrived at the
home of David Meacham” about the first of June. The
news of their arrival greatly alarmed the inhabitants of the
town, and the Believers were threatened with a mob, to pre-
vent which the Selectmen of the town came and advised the
Elders to leave the place. Many, however, came for in-
formation, and a number believed and confessed their sins;
this greatly enraged their ungodly neighbors around, whose
darkness and unbelief, and consequent opposition to the
cross, led them to brand the sacred testimony with the stigma
of witchcraft, and delusion. After continuing in the place
about a week ministering the gospel, and strengthening and
encouraging those by whom it was received, Mother Ann
and the Elders proceeded on their journey unmolested.
*Sixty-seven miles from Tucconock.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 67
8. The next place they visited was John Maynor's, in
Grafton.* They arrived about the middle of the week, and
tarried till Saturday, ministering the gospel to some who
had embraced the testimony in that neighborhood; on Sat-
urday they proceeded to Daniel Wood's in Upton, nearly
eight miles from Grafton, and tarried over the Sabbath.
On Tuesday, they pursued their journey toward Harvard;
arrived that night at Zaccheus Stephen's, in Still River,
within the bounds of Harvard. On Wednesday they went
to Isaac Willard's in Harvard, where they tarried about a
week. - -
9. The house of Isaac Willard was in sight of, and not
more than half a mile distant from the Square House, so
called, in Harvard, where Mother Ann and the Elders after-
ward took up their residence, While at Isaac Willard's
Mother Ann saw a large, mob, in black, which filled the road
leading to the Square House, and which seemed opposed to
her going there. She then saw two angels, who made their
way through the mob, by which she perceived that God
would open the way for her to go. C.
Io. After preparations were made for the reception of
Mother Ann and the Elders at the Square House, they pro-
ceeded thither and took up their residence. Here they were
visited from almost every quarter where the sound of the
testimony had extended, and continued to preach the gospel,
and minister the power of eternal life and salvation to all
who were willing to receive it. Here Mother found the
place and the people which had been shown to her in vision
while in England, and during her residence in this place, the
gospel had a rapid and extensive circulation. She visited
many places in this quarter where the sound of the gospel
had awakened serious inquiry, and where numbers had
wºmy *my vºy vºmy Yºr
* County of Worcester, Massachusetts, about sixty miles from Enfield and forty
south-west from Boston.
68 TESTIMONIES OF
already embraced the testimony, particularly Shirley, Woburn,
Littleton and Petersham. -
II. Mother Ann and the Elders passed through many
scenes of suffering and tribulation in their labors to plant
the gospel and nourish and strengthen the faith of Believers
in these places. They spared no pains by day nor night,
and frequently spent whole nights, in continued labors teach-
ing and instructing the people, and ministering the power of
the resurrection to lost souls. Great power of God attended
their labors wherever they went, and great multitudes fol-
lowed them from place to place, to hear the word of God
and partake of the power of the resurrection which accom-
panied their ministration. These things greatly alarmed the
spirit of evil, and roused the anti-christian world around
them, by which means they frequently suffered great per-
secution and were sometimes shamefully and cruelly abused
in their persons.
12. Though the spirit of opposition did not suddenly rise
to so high a pitch of malignity as was afterward manifest,
yet it began to discover itself immediately after Mother Ann
arrived in Harvard. As many continued to come, through
honest intentions to seek after the truth, so many came also,
from time to time with a caviling spirit, to search after evil,
and, if possible, to overthrow that which was good. But
such persons often went away greatly abashed, and con-
founded. Small parties of the above description of people
frequently came, but were often greatly confounded at the
mighty operations of the power of God among the people.
At one time, shortly after Mother Ann's arrival, a large col-
lection of people assembled, with a persecuting spirit, and it
was reported that some of them brought clubs, but they did
not show them. Their pretense was to attend meeting, and
hear what these strange people had to say.
13. Being unwilling to admit people of such a spirit and
Mother ANN Lee. 69
character into the house, (and there was not room in the
house for so many) Elder James Whittaker desired them to
assemble themselves in the door yard, which they accord-
ingly did. He then took the Bible and read a passage of
scripture to them, after which he delivered a solemn dis-
course, and then dismissed the assembly. This discourse,
and manner of dismission so bound their feelings, they re-
tired without offering any abuse.
14. Sometime in the latter part of July of this year a re-
port was circulated in Harvard, that the Shakers had come
there with seventy wagons, and six hundred stand of arms;
that they were enemies to the country, and had come to aid
the British in the war against America. It was also asserted
by David Whitney, a bitter persecutor, in the presence of a
number of people, that a certain man had told him that he had
seen a curious chest of firearms at the Square House. These
reports, while they alarmed the weak and ignorant, served as
a pretext for the enemies of the truth, by whom they were
fabricated, to vent their malignant spleen, and urge that the
people should be forcibly driven off; while those of more
candor and consideration were willing, first, to inquire into
the matter, and ascertain the truth of such vague and doubt-
ful reports, before they proceeded to violent measures. **
15. Ephraim Davis, of Harvard, Captain of militia, hav-
ing collected his company, informed them that he had heard
such and such reports concerning the Shakers, and he in-
tended to go and see whether they were true or not, and if
they were true, they should be seen to, but, if false, he
should not molest them. Accordingly a committee was ap-
pointed, with Asa Houghton at their head, to go and search
into these matters. Davis, and his company, with a number
of others, collected from different towns, attended the com-
mittee to the Square House. The committee requested to
see the Elders, and stated to them the reports that were in
7o TESTIMONIEs of
circulation; after hearing these reports, Elder James Whit-
taker came forward, and desired to speak to the assembly,
to which they consented. Elder James said, “I understand
that you have heard that we have weapons of war here, and
are apprehensive that we are enemies to the country; we are
a harmless, inoffensive people; we do not want to injure any
man either in person or property; we want no man's silver
nor gold, but only their souls to God; this is all we want of
any one; but if you believe those reports, you may have
free liberty to search the house, or barn, or any of these
surrounding buildings.
16. This speech had a great effect on the candid part of
the assembly; but the enemies of the truth, after finding no
firearms, nor any thing else to warrant such reports, were
still unwilling to relinquish their design; and seeing the
truth afforded no pretext to arrest the people, they were
determined to proceed upon any pretext which their own
enmity might suggest, or even without any. Accordingly,
Asa Houghton, in the name of the committee, ordered them
to be gone from the place by such a stated day. Elder
James Whittaker replied, “We came here peaceably, and
we can say, as was said of St. Paul, we dwell in our own
hired house.” After considerable parley, about sunset, they
began to depart, having been there most of the afternoon;
but, through the gift of wisdom exercised toward them, they
had not power to commit any act of violence.
17. But, a part of the company stayed until evening, and
desired to hear the Elders speak their faith. Accordingly
Elder James spoke to them; but, in the midst of his dis-
course, an ungodly ruffian broke in upon him; but he was
soon rebuked by Father William Lee, who said, “You are
not fair to break in upon Brother James; you ought to be
silent, and hear, or peaceably withdraw.” This put the man
to silence, and Elder James continued to speak of the neces-
Mother ANN LEE. 71
sity of confessing and leaving off sin, and closed his dis-
course with these words, “If you believe and obey these
words which you have now heard, it will be well for you;
but if you disobey them, it will be like mountains of lead to
sink your souls into misery.” Some of the company were
pricked to the heart, and afterward opened their minds, and
embraced the testimony, and were able to testify concerning
these things. e *
18. Thus the work of God prevailed and the gospel spread
against all opposition; so that notwithstanding all the
mighty exertions of the beastly power of Antichrist, it found
a permanent residence in the hearts of many. So mighty was
the shaking among the “dry bones” to bring bone to its bone,
that every awakened soul felt and acknowledged that the
day of judgment was come.
19. The people in Harvard were mostly poor, and, at the
Square House, where Mother Ann and the Elders had their
residence, there had been no stores of provisions laid up,
and, though vast numbers of people came from various parts
to visit them, and great crowds were almost daily fed there,
yet, through the abounding goodness of God, they were
never known to lack a meal of victuals, but always found
enough to satisfy the multitude, which, at times, seemed al-
most miraculous. But Mother Ann felt that it was the duty
of Believers to provide for their temporal support, and not
always be seemingly idle dependents on the bountiful, and,
apparently miraculous hand of Providence. She therefore
called Jonathan Slosson to her room one day, and spoke to
him concerning these things; and reminded him of the small
quantity of provisions they had possessed to entertain so
many people. “We are fed here,” said Mother Ann, “ap-
parently by the miracles of God; a great many people come,
bringing little or nothing with them but their sins; yet they
are fed, and have a plenty. I know it is by the miracles of
72 TESTIMONIES OF .
God, as when Christ fed the multitude with a few loaves and
little fishes; so it is now, but, it cannot always be so.” She
then asked him if he could not assist them in devising some
means to procure bread for the multitude. o
20. As grain was scarce in, and about Harvard, and Jona-
than knew it to be plenty in Lebanon, Hancock and Rich-
mond, he offered to make a journey thither, to which
Mother Ann agreed, and sent him, and Reuben Harrison, as
messengers, to their Brethren in the west, to make known the
circumstances of the little flock of Christ in Harvard. They
went, and, by the kindness and liberality of their faithful
Brethren, they soon obtained a good supply of flour and
cheese. When they returned to Harvard with their provis-
ions, Mother Ann and the Elders wept, and knelt down in
thankfulness to God, for such a manifestation of faith and
liberality in His people. Mother then called upon the
young Believers to see what kindness and liberality had
been displayed by the western Believers, and to witness the
faith and zeal of the two young men who had been such a
journey for their sakes; she said it was an example worthy
of their imitation and ought to awaken them to thankfulness
and gratitude.
CHAPTER XII.
MOTHER ANN AND THE ELDERS VISIT PETERSHAM.- MEET-
ING AT DAVID HAMMOND'S DISTURBED BY A MOB.—
MoTHER SHAMEFULLY AND CRUELLY ABUSED.
In December, 1781, Mother Ann and the Elders made a
journey to Petersham; * they arrived at Thomas Shattuck's
late in the evening, and found the family waiting their ar-
• About forty miles west, from Harvard.
.
MOTHER ANN LEE. - 73
rival,- Mother said, “It is good to watch, and you should
always watch.” Father William Lee said, “Ye watched for
ye knew not the hour we would come.” They, however,
proceeded to David Hammond’s that night. e
2. The next day, being Sabbath, many people of th
world, came in to attend meeting. Elder James Whittaker
preached the gospel from these words, “Cleanse your hands
ye sinners, and purify your hearts ye double minded; be af-
flicted, and mourn and weep.” ” He spoke with great
power and energy of the spirit, and urged the necessity of
confessing and forsaking their sins. “What is cleansing
the hands,” said he, “but confessing sins 2 ” “And what is
purifying the heart, but forsaking them? and what is being
afflicted and mourning and weeping, but repenting of sin P’’
He continued his discourse about two hours.
3. This being the first visit that Mother Ann and the
Elders made in Petersham the inhabitants generally mani-
fested a desire to see and hear for themselves, and as they
pretended civility, they had full liberty. Accordingly, on
Monday evening there came a considerable number of civil
people, also a company of lewd fellows from the middle
of the town, who styled themselves the blackguard com-
mittee. \, -
4. Being all assembled together Elder James Whittaker
came and gave notice that all who had come with an honest
desire to get information might walk into the other room.
Accordingly the more civil part of the assembly went in,
leaving the forementioned company who had evidently come
with no good intentions. Elder James took a Bible and
read to the assembly, then began to speak. In the time of
speaking the company that had stayed back in the other
room, began to crowd in, and stretched themselves through
the room, from the door to the bed, where Mother Ann
*James IV, 8th and 9th.
IO
74 TESTIMONIES OF
and Elizabeth Shattuck were sitting together, on the bed-
side, with a number of other sisters sitting near them.
5. As people were occasionally coming in, and the
assembly generally engaged in hearing the preacher, this
mob had opportunity to arrange themselves through the
assembly without being much noticed. Instantly a cry was
heard, “knock out the lights.” The lights were all sud-
denly extinguished, except the one in Elder James’ hand;
and immediately a passage was made by the mob, from the
door to the bed, where Mother Ann was sitting. At this
instant entered three ruffians painted black, and rushing
forward, the foremost one seized hold of Mother, and, with
the assistance of his comrades, attempted to drag her out, but
Elizabeth Shattuck and several other sisters instantly
clinched hold of her, and held her, and Elizabeth being a
large, heavy woman, and the passage narrow, the ruffians
were not able to accomplish their purpose ; and quitting
their hold they suddenly fled out of the house.
6. In this struggle, though it was but momentary, they
tore a breadth out of a new gown which Mother had on.
Their wicked design being now fully known, Elder James
advised to have the remainder of the assembly withdraw, as
it was growing late. On being spoken to, they left, appa-
rently, in a peaceable manner, but Mother, in the spirit of
prophecy, said the wicked would come again, which caused
some labor among the Brethren and Sisters, to secure her
from their cruel hands. However, as the mob had with-
drawn and all danger apparently at an end, the neighboring
Believers returned home, and some of the Brethren who
accompanied the Elders, went with them. Those who re-
mained were about retiring to rest when Mother discovered,
from the window, that her cruel persecutors were near, and
made some attempts to conceal herself. The house was
again assaulted by about thirty creatures in human shape;
MOTHER ANN LEE. 75
the doors being fastened, were burst open and broke, and
these ruffians entered.
7. David Hammond was immediately knocked down and
cruelly beaten; Mary, his woman, who had a young child in
her arms, was knocked down, and received several severe
strokes on her head by one Thomas Carter. Elder James
Whittaker was clinched by the collar, knocked down and
left, for dead; and several others were knocked down.
Father William Lee was also hurt, and all, who stood in
their way were beaten and bruised more or less.
8. As their object was to seize Mother Ann, the candles
had been previously concealed to prevent their finding her.
But this did not hinder them, they seized fire brands, and
searched the house, and at length, found her in a bedroom ;
they immediately seized her by the feet, and inhumanly
dragged her, feet foremost, out of the house, and threw her
into a sleigh with as little ceremony as they would the dead
carcase of a beast, and drove off, committing, at the same
time, acts of inhumanity and indecency which even savages
would be ashamed of.
9. In the struggle with these inhuman wretches, she lost
her cap and handkerchief, and otherwise had her clothes torn
in a shameful manner. Their pretense was to find out
whether she was a woman or not. In this situation, in a cold
winter's night, they drove nearly three miles to Samuel Peck-
ham's tavern, near Petersham Meeting-house. Father Wil-
liam Lee feeling great concern for. Mother's safety, he and
David Hammond followed the sleigh. He told the ruffians
that she was his sister and he would follow her; and, attempt—
ing to hold on to the hind part of the sleigh, they gave him
many blows with the butts of their sleigh whips. He and
David however followed them to the forementioned tavern.
Elder James Whittaker, being badly wounded, was not able
to follow them.
76 TESTIMONIES OF
Io. It appeared that Samuel Peckham was a Captain of
militia, and had previously agreed with the ruffians who seized
Mother, to give them as much rum as they would drink, on
condition that they would bring her to his house. After they
arrived Father William Lee and David Hammond remon-
strated against the ungodliness and brutality of their be-
havior. David presented to them the unlawfulness of such
conduct, and how they had exposed themselves to the pen-
alties of the law. Being by this time ashamed of their con-
duct, and fearful of the consequences, they promised to re- .
lease Mother Ann upon condition that David would sign an
obligation not to prosecute them for what they had done.
Being impelled by a feeling for Mother's safety, he re-
luctantly yielded to their demands, and left them to answer
at the bar of Divine justice concerning a species of conduct
for which they were unwilling to appear before an earthly
tribunal. 49 « »
11. This being done, they released Mother Ann, and some
time in the night some of them brought her and those with
her back to David Hammond's. She came in singing for joy
that she was again restored to her children, (meaning her
spiritual followers). The men who brought her back ap-
peared to be greatly ashamed of their wicked conduct, and
confessed that they had abused her shamefully, said they
were sorry for it, and desired her forgiveness. Mother Ann
replied, “I can freely forgive you, I hold nothing against
you, and I pray God to forgive you ;” so they departed
peaceably. After their departure Mother related the shame-
ful abuse that she had suffered from these merciless wretches,
and said, “It really seemed as if my life must go from me,
when they dragged me out of my room, and threw me into
the sleigh; besides they tore my handkerchief from my
neck, my cap and fillet from my head, and even tore some
of the hair out of my head.
MOTHER ANN LEE. • 77
12. But I was treated kindly at the tavern where they car-
ried me. The tavern-keeper's wife kindly nursed and helped
me One of the men that took me away gave me his hand-
kerchief to wear on my head, and another gave me his sur-
tout to wear home.* Elder James Whittaker, who had been
prevented from following Mother by reason of the severe
wound which he had received, informed her of his abuses.
His face was greatly swollen, and his jaw very painful, and
he was apprehensive that it was broken; but, said he, “I can
pray for them,” and kneeling down, he cried, “Father, for-
give them, for they know not what they do.”
13. But so insidious were the inhabitants of Petersham,
both priests and people, professors and profane, that it
seemed as if nothing was too bad for them to say or do
against the Believers in general, but more especially against
Mother Ann and the Elders, against whom the most vile and
vicious accusations that could be conceived, were uttered.
Witchcraft and delusion was the general cry; even in their
solemn assemblies of worship, the preachers would vent
their malicious spleen, and mock and mimic the operations
of the power of God, which they had seen or heard of among
the people. This has reference to those exercises of the physi-
cal body produced by great spiritual emotion, and experience
which has been manifest in all ages of the world among a
people very deeply and spiritually exercised. •
* By this it appeared Mother was willing to acknowledge kindness, even in her
worst enemies,
78. TESTIMONIES OF
CHAPTER XIII.
MoTHER ANN AND THE ELDERS RETURN to HARVARD.—
THEY ARE THREATENED AND ORDERED TO LEAve. THE
PLACE. - AFTER MUCH AFFLICTION THEY LEAVE HAR-.
vard AND Go to ENFIELD, FROM whence THEY ARE
DRIVEN BY A MOB. - THEY GO TO ASHFIELD.- AFTER-
WARD RETURN TO HARVARD. -
I. Soon after these incidents Mother Ann and the Elders
returned to Harvard, and continued their labors through the
winter, visiting the Believers in Shirley, Woburn, and other
places in the vicinity, purging out sin, and strengthening and
confirming the Believers in their most holy faith. Many
Believers also continued to visit them, during the winter,
from various other parts. The spirit of opposition also con-
tinued to manifest itself, which frequently brought great suf-
ferings upon the Believers, particularly upon Mother Ann
and the Elders. * > *
2. The opposition of the wicked, in and about Harvard,
had been more or less manifest, even before the opening of
the testimony in these parts. Many threats were made, and
the people were all apprised of having many secret, as well
as open enemies; and, though many individuals suffered
abuses, from time to time, from their particular acquaint-
ances who were opposed to the testimonies, such as slander-
ing, mocking, scoffing, stoning, pilfering, cheating, defraud-
ing, and the like, yet, no general persecution had been
experienced. &
3. But during this season, as the gospel increased, and the
testimony against the flesh prevailed, the fears of Antichrist
began to be more and more alarmed. He could no longer
endure religion which threatened the foundation of his king-
Mother ANN LEE. d 79
dom, by turning so many of his subjects from darkness to
light, and converting them from the error of their ways.
4. Much had been said, and many fears excited among
the multitude, concerning the Believers being enemies to the
country, and having firearms Secreted among them; and,
though public search had been made and no trace of evi-
dence could be found to authorize such a suspicion, yet, as
the Believers were, from principle, averse to war, and as
this principle had been inculcated by Mother Ann, and the
Elders, it was still held up as a suspicious evidence of their
hostile feelings to the country. -
5. This, through pretense, being made the ground of alarm,
measures must, of course, be taken to prevent the appre-
hended danger; Mother and the Elders must be driven out
of Harvard. Accordingly, about the latter part of January,
1782, Phineas Farnsworth, Captain of militia, came, with a
large company of men, to drive them off, unless they would
promise to be gone by such a time. Many Believers were
assembled in the Square House, and engaged in the worship
of God. The company surrounded the house with clubs,
which they poised and shouldered, after the manner of mus-
kets, apparently with a view to alarm the Believers. The
Captain obtained admittance into the chamber where Mother
Ann was, and stated his business, requiring her to leave the
town. Mother replied that she expected to go away to-mor-
row, if it was God's will. “Very well,” said the Captain,
“if you are going so soon I shall let you alone.” After
some conversation he took his leave of Mother, promising
not to molest her, seeing she was going away to-morrow.
“Yea,” said Mother, “I expect to go to-morrow, if it is
God's will; but I will return again the next day if it is God's
will, for all you.” The Captain, feeling himself bound, said
no more, but went down stairs.
6. During the Captain's interview with Mother Ann, a
8o TESTIMONIES OF .
number of his men had entered the room where the Breth-
ren were in their worship, Daniel Wood, by order of Father
William Lee, was stationed at the partition door, to keep the
mob from entering the Sisters' apartment; several attempted
to enter, but were kept back by Daniel. At length a violent-
spirited stout man came up with a determination to enter,
and clinching Daniel, with sudden violence, forced him
through the door. Instantly the blood gushed forth, and
ran down Daniel's face and bosom. Soon after this, the
Captain came down stairs, and seeing Daniel bloody, in-
quired, who had done that “One of your men,” replied
Daniel. He then ordered his men to go immediately out of
the house. They obeyed his order, and all departed, with-
out offering any further abuse, at that time. The next day,
Mother Ann and the Elders went away, were gone a short
time, and then returned. r &
7. Having been, for some time, continually threatened and
harassed by mobs, and feeling the way of their usefulness
in Harvard nearly hedged up, and knowing that their young
disciples were not able to keep the way of God without help,
they were brought under great sufferings and labor; and be-
ing warned of God, to leave the place, in order to avoid a
mob, which was coming, the next day, to drive them off by
force, they assembled the Believers together, in the evening,
and spoke much to them, to strengthen and encourage them
to stand faithful in the way of God, come life or death.
8. Mother Ann, in taking leave of her children, knelt
down and spoke to them in a very feeling and affecting man-
ner; manifesting the great concern she felt for their welfare;
that she could freely lay down her life for them, if it could
be any gain to them; but that she was called of God to pre-
serve her life, and take care of herself for their sakes; and
added, “I should be willing to die, and go to Christ, if you
could do without me, but you cannot.” This was a very af.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 81
fecting season to her spiritual children, and caused their
tears to flow in abundance. Mother, with Mary Partington
and the Elders, departed, the same night, from the Square
House, and went to Zaccheus Stevens'. Early the next morn-
ing, the mob came, in great multitudes, to the Square House,
but not finding Mother Ann and the Elders, they placed an
empty barrel before the door as a stage, on which they
placed the Brethren and Sisters, one after another, and ex-
amined them, but were still unable to gain any intelligence
concerning Mother and the Elders.
9. They then proceeded to Isaac Willard's where Elizur
Goodrich and Lucy Wright, (subsequently called Mother
Lucy) had retreated, and began to search his house; but, on
attempting to open a door of an upper room, where Lucy
and Elizur had retired, Isaac forbade them, and told them
that if they opened another door in his house, they should
suffer the penalty of the law; upon which they all dispersed.
Io. Mother and the Elders departed from Zaccheus Ste-
vens' the same morning, and proceeded on their journey to
Enfield, Connecticut, where they arrived, about the beginning
of March. Here they had new scenes of sufferings to pass
through. Many Believers gathered to see them; the world,
also, from the surrounding country, were very pressing for
information. They tarried a week, or ten days, ministering
the gifts of God, and strengthening and encouraging the
Believers.
11. These things, while they excited great joy and zeal
among the Believers, did not fail to alarm the jealous fears,
and stir up the persecuting spirit of Antichrist. A mob of
about two hundred men was raised, and assembled before
the house of David Meacham, where Mother Ann then was;
this mob was led on by Jonathan Bush, Captain of militia,
Eli Bush, Lieutenant, and Isaac Terry. They ordered Mother
Ann and the Elders to leave the town within one hour, and O
*
II
82 TESTIMONIEs of
threatened, in case of disobedience, to carry them off by
force. As their orders were peremptory, and a refusal likely,
to be attended with dangerous consequences, Mother felt it
most prudent to leave the place. Elder James Whittaker
addressed the mob, and said, “We came to this place peace-
ably, to visit our Brethren, but, since you have judged your-
selves unworthy to receive the gospel, we will go to some .
other place.” They accordingly withdrew and the mob fol-
lowed them to the ferry which was about eight miles.
distant. On their way from Brother David's to the river,
Mother Ann and her companions saw and felt themselves
surrounded by hosts of angels, which so strengthened and
encouraged them that they broke forth in heavenly songs,
and, in union with the angelic hosts, sung with great power
of God, while their wicked persecutors, who understood
none of these things, followed on in gloomy silence.
12. In passing through the town, near the river, a noisy
rabble gathered and followed after them with threatening and
abusive language. At this instant, a young American officer
who was passing through the main street, observed the mob,
and, being attracted by curiosity, he rode up to them, and,
on inquiry, was informed that they were driving the Elect
Lady and her followers, out of the town. Being well
mounted and armed, and perceiving that the woman and her
friends, though entire strangers to him, were very peaceable,
and inoffensive, and patiently bore the insulting language of
the mob, without making any reply, he took his station near
Mother Ann's carriage, and followed her to the ferry, with
the determination, if possible, to prevent abuse.
13. Having arrived at the ferry, the young man, altogether
undaunted at the threatening appearance of the mob, led
Mother into the boat, and assured Mother that she had noth-
ing to fear. As the boat was about to start from the shore,
one of the mob made proclamation, forbidding Mother and
MoTHER ANN LEE. 83
the Elders ever entering the town of Enfield again, - de-
clared that they were very fortunate in escaping punishment
at this time; and that, if in future they should ever come
again, they might expect tarring, feathering, ducking, &c.
14. Being prevented from using any further violence, by
the presence and determined resolution of the officer, the
mob withdrew, and Mother Ann and her companions crossed
the river in safety. After landing, they returned their grate-
ful acknowledgments to the young man who had manifested
such kindness to them, though strangers, and who had so
generously interfered in their behalf, as to protect them from
the abuse of their enemies. They then separated, and the
young man went his way.” &
15. Mother Ann and the Elders proceeded up to West
Springfield; they then re-crossed the river, and went to
Kingston, while Brother David Meacham, who had accom-
panied them from Enfield, returned home to get a carriage
to assist them on their journey. They tarried at Scott's tav-
ern in Kingston, from Saturday, until Monday. Brother
David having returned with his carriage, they all proceeded
to Amaziah Clark's, in Granby; thence they visited Jona-
than Bridges', and some other Believers in Belcher; thence
up the river, to Peter Bishop's, in Montague.
16. Peter and his family had embraced the testimony the
preceding summer, and being the only Believers in the town,
they had many difficulties, and much opposition to en-
counter. Their unbelieving neighbors were greatly enraged
* Elijah Jones, Subsequently a merchant, in Lansingburgh, N. Y., was the young
officer mentioned above. He was, at that time, a Lieutenant in Col. Sheldon's
Regiment of Dragoons, in the Revolutionary War; and, being then on business
that way, he was providentially led through the town just at the time of the above-
mentioned occurrence; and was thus made instrumental in protecting Mother Ann
from the abuses of a cruel mob. Mother several times mentioned her remarkable
deliverance at that time, with great thankfulness, and said, “God sent that young
man there for my protection.” “And the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed
up the flood.”
84 TESTIMONIES OF
against them on account of their faith; and as they lived re-
mote from Believers, and supported themselves by their oc-
cupation, they were considerably exposed to the injustice
and abuse of their wicked neighbors, who threatened to
starve them by withholding their custom.* º
17. After Mother Ann arrived at the house, she inquired
of Abigail Bishop concerning their temporal circumstances,
and whether they had provisions. Abigail replied they had
but little, and informed Mother of their circumstances, and
how they were threatened by their unbelieving neighbors,
and she took all the flour she had to make a cake for
Mother's supper. Mother then said, “I pray that thy mor-
sel of meat may be like the widow's barrel, and the cruise of
oil, that did not fail in the time of famine. Trust in God,
and you will never want for bread. The world will feed
you; they will make good measure, pressed down, heaped
up, and running over, will men measure unto you.” Mother
and the Elders tarried at Peter's over night, had a com-
fortable meeting with the family, and then departed.
18. A few days after this there came a man to the house
that owed them, and brought grain, to pay the debt; he
measured the grain in Abigail’s sight, and she observed that
he heaped every measure, and pressed it down till it ran
over. Thus were Mother's words fulfilled, and, through
God’s abounding goodness, Abigail and her family never
came to want; but, notwithstanding the enmity of their
wicked neighbors, they always had a plenty.
19. After leaving Peter's, Mother Ann and her company
returned down the river, five miles, to Sunderland, crossed
the river, and proceeded on their journey to Asa Bacon's to
Ashfield, where they arrived the latter part of March, 1782.
Here they found a place of retirement from the clamor of
riotous mobs; and here they continued about two months,
( * ºf M UT - A ºf lºgº º
*Their occupation was weaving, coloring and pressing cloth.
MoTHER ANN LEE. 85
without permitting the Believers to visit them very openly.
As there were but few Believers in the neighborhood of
Ashfield, Mother Ann seldom had occasion to visit while
she remained in that place. But, a little before her return
to Harvard, she went to Shelburne, about five miles distant, to
visit the family of Jonathan and Aaron Wood. She had fre-
quently been requested by the family, and particularly by
Aaron, to come and see them, and had given them some en-
couragement of coming. She accordingly set off, accompa-
nied by Mary Partington, and some of the Elders, and
walked there on foot. She came smiling into the house.
This was a welcome and joyful visit to the family, and es-
pecially to good Brother Aaron, who loved Mother with all
his heart; for she had often filled him, soul and body, with
many powerful gifts of God, and he did not lose the remem-
brance of them. She tarried some days, and blest the fam-
ily, and then returned to Ashfield.
20. About the 20th of May, 1782, Mother Ann and the
Elders left Ashfield and returned to Harvard, and continued
their labors in Harvard, Shirley and Woburn, nearly through
the summer, teaching, strengthening and encouraging the
Believers in these places, as well as those who visited them
from places more distant. But, the spirit of opposition was
still restless; the enemies of the cross still thirsted for per-
secution. The stale charge of enemies to the country, fire-
arms, and implements of war, was again renewed as a pre-
text; nor could they be satisfied short of expelling the testi-
mony, with all its witnesses, from the country.
21. About the latter part of July, 1782, a number of men
met, and appointed a committee to set up advertisements in
the several towns around, to notify the people to meet, on
Harvard Commons, and drive off the Shakers. The adver-
tisements were accordingly put up, and on the appointed
day, the people met. On the morning of that day, Phineas
86 TESTIMONIEs of
Fairbanks, the first deacon in the Presbyterian Church, at
Harvard, and accounted the greatest Christian in town, sent
two barrels of cider on to the Commons, for the mob to drink,
in order to stimulate their zeal. But, it being the time of the
meeting of the Clergy, commonly called Ministers' meeting,
the ministers requested the mob to wait until they had first
seen, and conversed with the Shakers, themselves. Accord-
ingly, four of them came over to the Square House, and de-
sired to converse with the Elders. The Elders came into
the room, and Labdiel Adams, minister of Lunenburg, who
appeared to be their chief speaker, desired to know if there
was liberty to ask a few questions. “Yea,” replied Elder
James Whittaker, “any civil questions.” C. e
22. Adams then observed that the people were apprehen-
sive that there were warlike stores laid up in this house, and
manifested much concern about it ; Elder James, who knew
that they did not believe this charge themselves, and that it
was made merely as a pretext, replied, “There is liberty to
search the house, if you can do it and not wrong your con-
sciences ; I say, there is liberty to search the house all over,
if you can do it, and not wrong your consciences; but don’t
you wrong your consciences.”
23. Adams then asked, “Are you willing to take up arms
against Britain " Father William replied, “I never killed a
creature with a gun in my life.” “But,” asked Adams, “Are
you friends to America P” “Yea,” replied Elder James
Whittaker, “We are friends to all the souls of men.” “But
supposing,” said Adams, “one of your people should go
into the war, and should live to return home again, would
he not have to confess it as a sin 7” “Yea, surely,” replied
Elder James, “if he, himself, believes it to be sin,” “but,
we do not bind men's consciences.” Adams then turned to
Aaron Jewett, who was present, and asked him, “When you
confessed your sins, did you not confess your going into the
MOTHER ANN LEE. 87
army, as a sin P” To which Aaron replied, “I was so far
from confessing it as a sin, that I never once thought of it.”
Many other inquiries were made on this subject, which were
all promptly and judiciously answered by Elder James and
others.
24. The principal object of their inquiries seemed to be,
to find out the opinion of the Elders concerning the war, in
order to satisfy themselves concerning the general rumor,
that the people were enemies to the country. But, Elder
James answered them plainly and pointedly, concerning that
matter; that they had nothing to do with the war, one way,
nor the other. “But,” said he, “We will fight your enemy,
and the enemy of all mankind, that is, the devil.”
25. After a good deal of conversation on these, and other
subjects, Elder James began to sing, and there being many
of the Brethren present, they all united, and sang with him,
for some time. After this Elder James invited these minis-
ters to stay and dine; but they declined, and took their leave.
Having returned to the mob, who were still waiting, they ad-
vised them to relinquish their design, and let the people
alone. One of the ministers, by the name of Parker, inquired
of Adams, what he thought of the Shakers ? Adams replied,
“I think the people better let them alone; that Whittaker
is a sharp man.”
26. This advice occasioned considerable confusion among
the mob; some were still very urgent to proceed; but, on
some of the town officers inquiring for paper and ink, it was
rumored, among the mob, that they were going to take down
their names. This gave them a start, and they immediately
began to disperse. Several scattering parties came to the
Square House, but offered no abuse. Thus were the evil
designs of the wicked again frustrated. p
88 TESTIMONIES OF
CHAPTER XIV.
\
THE BELIEVERS DRIVEN FROM HARVARD AND CRUELLY
AIBUSED BY A RIOT OUS MOB.
I. The wicked having hitherto failed in their attempts to
expel the witnesses of the truth from Harvard, or to stop the
progress of the testimony, and “still breathing out threaten-
ings and slaughter,” were determined to renew their attempts,
and, by a powerful mob, to drive them out of the town.
With this view, it seemed they were determined to exert all
their influence to strengthen their party, and to seize upon
the most favorable opportunity for putting their designs into
execution. -
2. The Believers, having harvested their grain, began to .
collect, from New Lebanon, Hancock, and other distant
places where the gospel had been planted, to visit the Church
at Harvard. Large numbers having already collected, great
power, and operations of the Holy Ghost, and great zeal, on
the part of the Believers, all conspired to increase the rage
and enmity of the wicked, and to hasten the execution of their
cruel designs.
3. It appears, that, in this last attempt, they had designed
to keep the time and plan of their intended proceedings en-
tirely secret from the Believers. But Mother Ann saw, in
vision, a mob coming, and seeking her life; and being warned
of God to withdraw herself, because the wicked were plot-
ting measures of violence, she and the Elders prepared to
leave the place for a season. But before they departed, the
Brethren and Sisters assembled together, to take their leave
of them, and to renew the bonds of filial love, to their blessed
Parents in the gospel.
4. Being assembled together, they all knelt down and
wept, bitterly, and prayed for the safe protection of their
MOTHER ANN LEE. 89
blessed Mother and Elders. She said to them, “Brethren
and Sisters, be comforted, my spirit shall be with you.”
Many other good words were spoken to them by Mother and
the Elders, for their strength and consolation. -
5. After the Elders had mounted their horses to go, there
came some Believers from a distance; Mother and the Elders
stopped awhile with them, and the two Elders—(Father
William Lee, and Father James Whittaker) alighted from
their horses, kneeled upon the ground, and cried to God in
a very powerful and affecting manner. Then, mounting
their horses again, they set off, on Friday, the 16th of Au-
gust, 1782, leaving Elder Hocknell to take care of the peo-
ple, and went to Abel Jewett's in Littleton. The next day
they proceeded to Nathan Kendal’s in Woburn, and thus
escaped the cruel rage of their persecutors.
6. After the departure of Mother Ann and the Elders, the
Believers attended to their duties with great joy. The Sab-
bath following, the Believers in general, from Harvard, and
the neighboring towns, assembled at the Square House, to
hold their public worship. These, together with the distant
Believers, formed a large assembly, who all went forth with
great zeal, and worshipped God with singing, dancing, leap-
ing, shouting, clapping of hands, and such other exercises as
they were led into by the spirit.
7. The power of God manifested in this meeting, in visible
operations, was so mighty that it shook, not the Believers
only, but the spectators who attended meeting with them,
so that when the Believers kneeled, they kneeled also. But,
the sound of this meeting, though joyful to the Believers,
was terrible to the wicked ; for the sound thereof was heard
at the distance of several miles.
8. The wicked had been so embittered against the testi-
mony, that they were hardly able to keep themselves within
bounds, and only waited for a suitable occasion, to vent their
I 2
90 º TESTIMONIES OF
malignant rage. This meeting furnished the occasion, and
roused their persecuting spirits to the highest pitch of
enmity; so that while the Believers were yet engaged in de-
voting their time and strength to the service of God, their
enemies were busily employed in collecting their forces, to
make war with the woman and her righteous seed.
9. The Believers having spent the day, and the evening,
to a very late hour, in various exercises of the spirit, the
meeting was dismissed. Those who belonged in the neighbor-
hood, returned to their homes, and a number of the distant
Believers went with them, for the convenience of lodging.
Early on the morning of the 19th of August, 1782, while it
was yet dark, the mob began to assemble around the Square
House; their noise alarmed the people within, some of whom
supposed them to be a company of Indians. An aged Brother
soon opened the door, and some of them came in, and, in a
very rough manner, manifested their determination. Two of
them went up stairs in search of Mother and the Elders, and
were vexed at not finding them. Lucy Wright, who had
slept in another chamber, went and spoke to them, and
endeavored to calm their ferocious spirits; but they refused
to hear her, and threatened to pitch her, headlong, down
stairs. Mother Lucy understanding their object, and con-
sidering her horse was at Shirley, and being unable to take
her journey on foot, she went down with Mary Partington,
and each took a milk pail, as though they were going to
milking, passed through the mob, and went to the barn,
where they left their pails, and passed through the barn, took
their flight across the fields, to Solomon Cooper's, and so
escaped the mob. t
Io. Messengers were immediately dispatched to acquaint
the neighboring Believers, who soon repaired to the scene of
action. When they arrived, they found a large company of
men in front of the house, armed with whips, cudgels, &c.,
MOTHER ANN LEE. - 9I
and their numbers rapidly increasing. As the Brethren and
Sisters collected, they went into the house. When they had
chiefly assembled, it was judged there were about four hun-
dred of the mob. All was yet silent between the parties.
II. Elder Hocknell now gave orders for all the Believers
to assemble in one large room, fronting the mob. When as-
sembled, the room was full, from end to end, excepting a
narrow alley between the Brethren and Sisters. He then de-
sired them all to kneel down, and pray to God for His pro-
tection, in such a trying time as this. Accordingly, they all
fell upon their knees, and cried earnestly to God.
12. The mob no sooner discovered that the Believers were
on their knees, than they rushed upon the doors which were
shut and barred, burst them open, and began to seize upon
the Brethren and Sisters as they stood upon their knees.
Richard Treat, being next to the door, was the first who fell
into their hands. They seized him by the collar with such
rage and fury that they nearly severed it from his shirt.
Thus they seized one after another, some by their collars,
some by their throats, and some by the hair of their heads,
and wherever they clinched, they kept hold, until they
dragged the person out of the room, through an entry, and
out at the outer door, on to the doorsteps, then they were
delivered up to the party without.
13. In this manner the Brethren and Sisters were seized,
indiscriminately, without any resistance and dragged out,
with as little humanity as ravenous wolves would drag out
harmless sheep from the fold. None but devils incarnate
could be so far divested of the feelings of common humanity,
as to engage in such a horrid transaction.
13. In the mean time Elder Hocknell passed out, undis-
covered, through the midst of the mob, and leaped over the
fence into the garden, where he kneeled down, under some
peach trees, and cried to God to know what he should do.
92 TESTIMONIES OF
Suddenly the power of God fell upon him, and stretched out
his hand toward the east. He immediately followed its di-
rection, which led him to Mother Ann and he informed her
of these things. sº - 6 & wº
14. The Believers being all embodied, and surrounded by
the mob, orders were given that all who lived in the vicinity
should return immediately home; and that the distant Be-
lievers should leave the town, and never be seen there again;
and one hour was allowed them to prepare, and eat their
breakfast, and make ready for their journey. If any of the
Believers attempted to address the mob, with a view to cool
their rage, they were immediately answered by a stroke over
the head, with a whip, or cudgel.
15. During the hour of preparation to which they were
limited, all were busily employed. The time indeed was
short, considering there were more than one hundred peo-
ple, and many of them more than an hundred miles from
home. They, however, made what expedition they could,
and prepared according to their restricted circumstances.
At the expiration of the hour, they were ordered to march.
The Sisters were permitted to ride, but the Brethren were
forbidden, though many of them had horses with them.
About one-half of the mob formed the advance guard; the
Believers, in a body, were placed next, and the remainder of
the mob brought up the rear. The Brethren who belonged
in and about Harvard were determined to follow their dis-
tant Brethren and Sisters, notwithstanding the orders of the
mob to the contrary. &
I6. The leaders of the mob were Phineas Farnsworth,
Captain of militia, Jonathan Pollard, Lieutenant, Isaiah Whit-
ney, Jonathan Houghton, Asa Houghton and others. The
mob, being nearly all on horseback, compelled the Believers
to advance with speed. If any who were aged and infirm
did not travel so fast as their drivers thought proper, their
MOTHER ANN LEE. 93
pace was soon quickened by a severe stroke of a whip, or
cudgel. If any one attempted to admonish them for their
cruelty, the lash, or cudgel over his head, face and eyes soon
convinced him of the danger of admonishing an unprincipled
mob, whose loving kindness is bitter, and whose tender mer-
cies are cruel. Numbers of the Brethren found, by sad ex-
perience, in the course of that day, that it was in vain to
attempt to moderate the fierceness of their cruelty, or soothe
their savage hearts. ^
17. Soon after the procession began, one of the Brethren —
Dyer Fitch, for praying to God, was cruelly beaten over his
head and face, by Isaiah Whitney, who commanded him to
hold his tongue. Dyer replied, “I will not, I will cry to
God, if you kill me.” Whitney continued beating and re-
peating his command, and Dyer continued to make the
same reply, for some time. Thus they proceeded. As they
were crossing Jeremiah Willard's pasture, Abijah Wooster,
and another Brother came up, and Abijah, seeing James
Shepherd, immediately clasped him in his arms, at which
Asa Houghton rode up and struck Abijah over his head,
with a good staff. Abijah was then put under a guard, who
was ordered to keep him safe and take him along with the
reSt.
18. They drove on about three miles till they came to a
level open plain near Still River, where they were ordered
to halt. “Now,” said the leaders of the mob, “we will
have a little diversion,” and orders were given for James
Shepherd to be soundly whipped. James was the only per-
son whom they had taken of those who came from England,
and against whom their enmity was the most pointedly
leveled; and, as they had been disappointed of taking
Mother Ann and the Elders, they resolved to wreak their
vengeance on his back, and whip him for all the rest. They
accordingly formed a ring, and sent one of the mob into the
94 TESTIMONIES OF
bushes to cut sticks for the purpose. He soon returned
with his arms full, and distributed them among the company
appointed to whip him, and each one was appointed to give
him a certain number of strokes. James was then ordered
to strip, and, accordingly, pulled off his coat and jacket, and
kneeling down he said, “Be of good cheer, Brethren; for
it is your Heavenly Father's good pleasure to give you the
kingdom.”
19. On hearing these words, one of the ruffians — Isaiah
Whitney, without waiting for orders, gave him a number of
severe strokes with his horse-whip. Just at this instant
Eleazer Rand and Jonathan Slosson arrived; and Eleazer,
seeing these strokes, suddenly leaped on to James' back.
This increased the rage of the mob to such a degree that
they beat on with their clubs, canes and whips, and then laid
hold of him to pull him off; but he held so fast that they
drew him and James some distance before they broke his
hold; others of the Brethren followed Eleazer's example, to
cover James and each other from the blows, till they were
all in a huddle.
20. Eleazer often repeating the words “O Lord” was
seized by the collar, by one Priest, from Bolton, who shook
him severely, and commanded him to hold his tongue.
Eleazer replied, “I wont hold my tongue, I will pray.”
Upon this, Priest shook him, and drove his fist against his
neck, till he drove him several rods, repeating the same com-
mand, and receiving the same answer. He then hurled him
against a stone wall and returned to the mob. Jonathan
Houghton asked, did you stop the little dog from praying?
“No,” replied Priest, “nor I could not unless I had killed
him.” &
21. William Morey, of Norton, at that time a zealous Be-
liever, testified, with great boldness, against such acts of
cruelty, and sharply reproved Farnsworth, the Captain of
Mother Ann Lee. 95
the mob, for their abusive conduct; declaring that the judg-
ments of God would follow them for these things. Farns-
worth, enraged at this report, came at him, and, with his
clenched fist, struck him on the side of the face with such
violence, that he knocked out several of his teeth, and
wounded him in his cheek and jaw, in such a manner that
he bled excessively. But William still continued to bear
testimony against their wickedness; though, in consequence
of his severe wound, he was not able to speak plainly.
22. The malicious Farnsworth now gave orders to march,
and the Believers were again arranged according to the or-
ders of the mob, and driven on with greater vehemence than
before, being continually abused by their merciless drivers,
all the way till they came to the division line which separates
Harvard from Bolton, and which is about six miles from the
Square House. Some of the Harvard Brethren who had been
kept back, by the mob, made a little halt in the road, before
the house of Zaccheus Stevens, which was near the line. A
number of Sisters being at Zaccheus' in much tribulation,
one of them—Hannah Prescot, came to the door weeping,
and said, “Brethren, don't go back.” The Brethren replied
they were determined to go with their distant Brethren as
far as the mob went. “Do,” said Hannah, “I would die
with them, rather than leave them with that wicked mob.”
They accordingly followed on till they came to the division
line. . .
23. Here the mob placed a strong guard to prevent the
Brethren of Harvard from going any further, and sternly
forbade their passing the line. But, the Brethren being de-
termined still to go on, cried out, “Are you highway rob-
bers? We have as good a right to the highway as you have,
and we will not trust our distant Brethren with you, we will
go as far with them as you do.” “If you attempt it,” said
the Captain, “we will spill your blood in the sand.” Notwith-
96 TESTIMONIES OF
standing these threats, the Brethren proceeded; but were in-
humanly beaten with clubs, by the Captain and his guard.
Eleazer Rand had the bone of his arm split, and a number
of the Brethren received very severe bruises. The club, at
length, flew backwards, out of the Captain's hands; and the
guard, apparently terrified, fled before the Brethren, with the
utmost precipitation; so that the Brethren went on and
joined the rest of the Believers.
24. From the place where the mob halted to whip James
Shepherd, to Lancaster, a distance of seven miles, was one
continued scene of cruelty and abuse; whipping, with horse-
whips, pounding, beating, and bruising with clubs, collaring,
pushing off from bridges, into the water and mud, scaring
the Sisters’ horses, with a view to frighten the riders, and
every kind of abuse they could invent without taking lives;
indeed it seemed almost miraculous that none lost their lives
from such cruel and inhuman abuses.
25. One of the Brethren in the rear — Jonathan Bridges,
for not going as fast as they chose, was cruelly whipped, al-
most every step, nearly the distance of a quarter of a mile.
The Brethren, at length, became weary, and out of breath.
Some of the aged and infirm ventured to mount their horses
for relief; but, they were not brought before a judge, or jury,
to be tried for such offenses as these; some one of this persecut-
ing rabble would immediately ride up to them, and, with the
butt of a whip-stalk, or large cudgel, soon hurry them down
from their horses. William Morey, after being so severely
wounded, mounted his horse to ride, but was soon pulled off;
he again renewed the attempt, a number of times; but was
pulled, or beaten off every time. One aged man mounted
his horse, and rode some distance, before the mob could at-
tend to him. This enraged them so that they could not be
satisfied to punish him with the weapons they had in posses-
sion; therefore, one of them took a rail from the fence, and
MOTHER ANN LEE. 97
beat him off his horse, by which means the old man narrowly
escaped being killed. -
26. When they arrived at Lancaster, the leaders of the
mob, after consulting together, dismissed the distant Believers,
with this injunction, namely, “that they should never be seen
again in Harvard; and if any of them should be seen there
again, any of the party, then present, should have full power
to tie them up, and whip them without judge or jury.”
“But,” added they, “we have a further work to do with the
Harvard Shakers.” -
27. After this dismission, the Brethren and Sisters, feeling
the need of some refreshment, gathered under a large shady
elm to eat some bread and cheese, which some of the
Brethren from Harvard had provided for them. Here they
all kneeled down and gave thanks to God that they were
accounted worthy to suffer persecution for the testimony of
the gospel. This so provoked the mob that they again
rushed in among them, some on horseback and some on
foot, and again began the horrid scene of beating. Here
they vented their malignity without regard to age or sex;
lashing and beating both Brethren and Sisters, over their
".. heads and faces, seemingly with as little feeling as though
they had been a herd of swine in some mischief. Some
were beaten and bruised; others were pushed over, as they
stood on their knees. One of the Sisters had her head
pulled back in such a manner, that she was nearly strangled,
her face turned black, and it was with much difficulty that
she recovered her breath again. When the mob had suffi-
ciently exercised their cruelty in this manner, they left them.
28. After taking an affectionate leave of their Harvard
Brethren, the company of distant Believers went on their
journey. They had not advanced more than twenty rods,
when they were met by a large, rough-looking man who had
placed himself in the road with a long horse-whip, to give
I3
98 TESTIMONIES OF
them the last stroke. With this, he lashed, severely, every
one that he could get at till they were out of his reach.
Nichard Treat, who relates this circumstance, says these
strokes felt more painful to his back, than any he received
in the course of the day. -->
29. Passing this man, they proceeded on their journey, and
the Brethren who belonged in and about Harvard, returned,
with the mob, and some of them were much abused on their
way back. Jonathan Houghton — one of the leaders of the
mob, and a violent persecutor, with the butt of a large loaded
whip-stalk, having the lash wound round his hand, beat sev-
eral of the Brethren with all his strength, particularly Jona-
than Clark, an aged Brother from Harvard. After the mob
entered Harvard, on their return, still having Abijah Wooster
under guard, they stopped at Captain Pollard's near Zaccheus
Stevens', and formed a ring. Then charging Abijah with
going about and breaking up churches, and families, they
declared he should be whipped; and, by the vote of the mob,
appointed Jonathan Houghton and Elijah Priest to be the
whippers. -
3o. The next object was, to decide upon the number of
stripes to be given; and, after several nominations, it was
settled, by vote, that twenty should be the number. Then,
stripping him, and tying him to a tree, Jonathan Houghton
laid on his number first. At this time, James Haskell – a
respectable man of the world, rode up, and seeing what was
going on, dismounted his horse, and stripping off his coat,
cried out, “Here, here, if there are any more stripes to be
given let me take the rest.” On hearing these words from
Haskell, the mob seemed struck with fear, and immediately
released Abijah, and let him go. Having put on his gar-
ments, he began to sing, and went on singing, all the way to
Zaccheus Stevens'. But, some who made no profession of
faith, were, nevertheless, so affected with Abijah's sufferings,
MOTHER ANN LEE. 99
that they went home weeping. The mob having spent the
day, and with it their strength, in doing evil, now returned
to toWh.
31. But, some of the town's people who had not been
engaged in this persecuting business, were much displeased
with these proceedings. Solomon Sanderson, speaking to
Jonathan Pollard against their conduct, Pollard undertook
to justify it, but, in the dispute he got angry, and struck
Sanderson with his horse-whip; Sanderson, who was on foot,
instantly seized hold of Pollard and brought him from his
horse flat upon the ground, and would have given him a
severe bruising, had not the rest of the company interfered.
32. It is worthy of remark, that not only in Harvard, but
through the whole course of ten miles, through which the
Believers were driven, there were many people who were
greatly dissatisfied, with the abusive conduct of the mob.
Many on the road remonstrated against their cruelty; but
were generally answered with curses and threats from the
mob, to serve them in the same manner.
33. It ought also to be remarked, that the conduct and
testimony of the Believers, while on the road, had a tendency
to exasperate the devil, and excite his emissaries to greater
acts of cruelty than they probably would have committed,
had the Believers remained silent. But most of the Believers
were very young in the faith; many of them had believed
but a few months, and were full of zeal and power, and being
divested of all fear of man, they would sing, and praise God
on the road, that they were counted worthy to suffer per-
secution for the gospel's sake.
34. And again, when the mob attempted to whip and beat
one, others would cry out, “Don’t whip him, if you must
whip anybody, whip me,” and immediately throw themselves
in the way to take the blows. Such genuine marks of
Christianity were too much for the seed of Cain to endure.
IOO º TESTIMONIES OF
Others again would reprove, and admonish them for their
cruelty, telling them that the judgments of God would cer-
tainly follow them for these things. This was only answered
by a repetition of profane curses, and greater abuse. &
35. But these predictions were evidently fulfilled; the
judgments of God did follow those persecutors in a remark-
able manner. Many of them, who were men of respectable
standing in the town of Harvard, and in affluent circum-
stances, fell under judgments, run out their estates, and came
to poverty and beggary; and a blast among those persecutors
was so general, and so manifest, that men of candor and
observation said, “Those Shaker drivers are all coming to
nothing.”
Abijah Wooster,
A'ichard Treat,
Asaac Crouch, and others.
CHAPTER XV.
MOTHER ANN VISITs NORTON, REHOBOTH AND STONING-
TON ; THENCE THROUGH PRESTON AND WINDHAM TO
STAFFORD ; THENCE TO ENFIELD, CHESHIRE AND ASH-
FIELD,
Mother Ann and the Elders, who were at Woburn, during
the transactions of the mob at Harvard, soon after went
from thence to William Morey's in Norton, where they
stayed about a week, and then went to Morrell Baker's in
Rehoboth, tarried eight or ten days, and spent one Sabbath ;
after which they returned again to Norton. As there were a
few scattering families in these two places, Mother and the
IElders tarried about three weeks, visiting and strengthening
the Believers, and bearing testimony to the world,
MOTHER ANN LEE. IoI
2. From Norton they went to Stonington in Connecticut,
where they tarried between three and four weeks, at Joshua
Birch's; but occasionally visited the family of Joseph Cole,
and other families of Believers in that neighborhood, as there
were several that professed faith. They also held several
public meetings, in which the testimony of the gospel was
opened, showing that the present manifestation of God re-
quired souls to confess and forsake all sin; to deny the
carnal gratifications of the flesh; to take up a full cross, and
follow Christ in the regeneration, as the only way of accept-
ance with God.
3. But, this doctrine of the cross was very displeasing to
carnal men, and false professors, who wished to be Christians
without the cross. The Baptists were the most predominant
sect in this place, and the most opposed to the testimony of
the gospel. Bound down by their old traditions, they could
not endure to have their false foundation uncovered, nor see
the guilt of their sins exposed before the burning and shining
light of the gospel Mother Ann preached ; they, therefore,
maliciously stirred up persecution against these witnesses of
the truth.
4. One Simeon Brown — son of an Elder of the Baptist
society in this place, was very active in aiding persecution,
and doing mischief to the Believers; while the old man
showed himself well pleased with his son's conduct. Several
times, while Mother Ann and the Elders tarried in this place,
they were beset by unlawful assemblies of the wicked, who
threatened and reviled them, and personally beat and abused
some of the Believers. A little before they departed, they
were ordered, by one Henry Minor, a bitter opposer, to
leave the place within twenty-four hours, threatening them,
in the name of the people, that a refusal should be attended
with severe consequences. . As they had already labored
with the people till they had felt their gift out, and the in-
IO2 TESTIMONIEs of
habitants of the town, generally, seemed determined to reject
the counsel of God against themselves, Mother Ann soon
felt a gift to depart. &
5. They left Stonington on Friday, near the latter part of
October, 1782, and tarried that night at Elias Brown's, in
Preston, where they were civilly used. Mother Ann had,
before, been informed by one of the Believers, that a certain
man by the name of Abbey, in Windham, desired to have
her and the Elders come to his house; said his house should
be open to them and they should be welcome. She now
felt a gift to go there, and leaving Preston on Saturday, she
proceeded directly to Windham, tarried at Abbey's over the
Sabbath, and was kindly treated.
6. On the Sabbath, they held public meeting; many of the
world attended; the gospel was preached, by the Elders,
with great plainness; the necessity of confessing and forsak-
ing all sin was clearly opened; and the impossibility of fol-
lowing Christ, without a full and final cross against the flesh,
was declared with such plainness, that the assembly was
greatly struck, and every tongue was silent.” A few were
convicted and opened their minds.
7. On Monday, Mother Ann felt a gift to dismiss most of
the Believers who had followed her to this place from vari-
ous parts, and they returned to their homes. She, with the
Elders, and some of the laborers, then proceeded to Ezekiel
Slate's, in Stafford, who, with his family, had embraced the
testimony; here she tarried a few days, and made labors with
the family, and with those who resorted there to see her;
but found no appearance of any increase of the gospel in
this place.
8. While Mother Ann and the Elders were in the town of
Stafford, the wicked in the town of Somers, got information
of it, and formed a combination to take them by force, while
U-- " --> U-
• There were some in this place who held the doctrine of a community of wives.
MOTHER ANN LEE. IO3
passing through that town to David Meacham's, in Enfield.
Bröther David, being informed of their designs, went and
notified Mother Ann and the Elders. Mother, however,
determined on passing through the town, and taking Mary
Partington into the carriage with her, she set off, accom-
panied only by Brothers David and Calvin Harlow, on horse-
back; Calvin in advance, and David in the rear, each riding
at a considerable distance from the carriage.
9. Coming to the town of Somers, they drove very sud-
denly through it, which caused great confusion among those
who had conspired to apprehend them. The conspirators,
however, hastily collected a band, consisting of between
twenty and thirty men, pursued, on horseback, and arrived
at Brother David's soon after Mother. Charles Kibbee,
Captain of militia of Somers, was the leader of this band.
On their arrival, they immediately broke into the house, and
a spirit of savage violence marked all their actions after
they entered.
Io. They first demanded Mother Ann, who was then in a
back room; but, as the family, in order to keep them back,
gathered around the stairs, in the entry, they supposed her
to be up stairs, and endeavored to force their way up by
violence, beating the Brethren and Sisters, and dragging
them out of the house; some of the Sisters were dragged out
in a manner too shameful to mention, and too abusive for
even savages to be guilty of.
II. In the midst of the hubbub, Mother came out of her
room, passed through the crowd, and went up stairs, unper-
ceived by the mob. The Captain of the mob finally forced
his way through, and went up to the head of the stairs, but
feared to venture further. At this instant the Brethren and
Sisters, in one united voice, raised their cries to God for
help; at which the ruffians were struck with terror, and im-
mediately left the house. But Mary Partington was dragged
IO4 TESTIMONIES OF
out by them, and put upon a horse before one of them, who
attempted to carry her off. Brother David, in attempting
to rescue her from their merciless hands, was knocked down
and wounded. g Q
I2. At this instant — John Booth, the Constable of the
town, came up and commanded the peace, and threatened
the mob with the severity of the law for their riotous con-
duct. But they rose against him, and swore that they would
burn the house down before morning. This so offended the
Constable, that he came the next morning, with two magis-
trates, who requested information of their violence, which
was, accordingly, given them in writing, together with the
names of the rioters. º &
13. They were summoned before the County Court in
Hartford, and required to settle the matter with David
Meacham, or stand their trial, and suffer the penalty of the
law. David replied that he did not want their money; but,
if they would make a public confession of their conduct, in
their own church, according to the requirement of their own
religion, he would be satisfied. Although the leading part
of the rioters were professors of religion, these terms were
too humiliating to their pride. They therefore stood their
trial, and were fined, by the Court, in a penal sum, propor-
tioned, as the Judges supposed, to the enormity of the crime
in such cases. This put a final stop to all mobs and riots
against the Believers in the state of Connecticut.*
14. The Elders, and others who followed Mother Ann
from Stafford, arrived at Brother David's just as the mob
*It is worthy of remark that the leaders of these mobs, who, at several different
times, rose against the Believers in Enfield, although they were men of affluence,
and in honorable standing, in their own order; yet they all soon lost their reputation
as citizens. In the town of Enfield there were three of them, who were men of
note, who soon lost their character, and left the town, as men under the judgments
of God. In the town of Somers, there were two leaders of this last mob, who evi-
dently appeared to die under judgment. One of them, by the name of Hambleton,
came, before his death, and confessed his wrong, and asked forgiveness.
Dazzia. Meachamt.
MOTHER ANN LEE. g IO5
dispersed. They tarried a few days, strengthened and en-
couraged the Believers, and then all proceeded, together, on
their journey westward, crossed the Connecticut River, and
went to Joseph Bennett's, in New Providence, (now, Chesh-
ire,) where they tarried about four days. As they were
here on the Sabbath, many of the world attended their meet-
ing. Calvin Harlow had a very clear and striking gift, to
open the gospel to them; some of them were very much
broken down, and wept, and the assembly, generally, behaved
with civility.
15. After meeting, an old Baptist Deacon, who had been
much opposed to the testimony, called in, as he was return-
ing from his own meeting, to see and converse with Mother
Ann. He seemed, at first, well pleased with her conversa-
tion, and said, “Your children don’t talk as you do.”
“Why don't they talk so *" Mother replied, “You must not
expect children to be parents.” But, Mother soon after
felt a gift to search out the old deacon, and bring some of
his hidden works of darkness to the light, which so offended
him that he soon made his escape. O
16. One evening, afterward, two men came to dispute with
Mother, one of whom was called Colonel Smith. They went
into the room where Mother Ann and the Elders were, with
a number of the Believers, but did not know Mother. Smith
asked, “Is there not a woman here that is the head of the
Church 7" “Nay, Christ is the head of the Church,” replied
Mother. Elder William Lee said, “We do not allow man
nor woman to be the head of the Church, for Christ is the
head of the Church.” “But,” said Smith, “there is a woman
here that teaches, is there not?” “We must not suffer a
woman to teach.” Father William Lee replied, “We do
not suffer man nor woman to teach except they have the
spirit of Christ in them, and Christ teaches through them,
and then either man or woman may teach.” This answer so
I 4
Ioé TESTIMONIES OF
confounded the Colonel that he had no more to say, but soon
went away.
17. The same evening, as one of the Sisters, who lived a
few miles distant, was returning home, she gained intelligence
that the wicked were preparing to raise a mob to drive
Mother Ann and the Elders out of the place. On hearing
this she immediately turned back, and informed Mother. As
this was a providential discovery, Mother soon felt a gift to
depart; and no personal violence was committed while they
stayed in this place. From Cheshire, they went to Asa Bacon’s
in Ashfield, where Mother and the Elders took up their resi-
dence and continued their labors till the following spring.
CHAPTER XVI.
AT ASHFIELD MOTHER ANN IS VISITED BY GREAT MULTI-
TUIDES OF PEOPLE. – GREAT MAN IFESTATIONS OF THE
POWER OF GOD, AND GREAT PURGING AMONG THE PEO-
PLE.- A MOB ExCITED BY DANIEL BACON, &c.
Mother Ann and the Elders arrived at Ashfield, Massachu-
setts, about the 1st of November, 1782. As this was a cen-
tral place, and convenient for the resort of the Believers
from different quarters, and less liable to be disturbed by
mobs and riots, Mother felt a gift to take up her residence
here during the approaching winter; and to give a general
liberty for the Believers to come and see her. Accordingly,
great numbers resorted here during the winter, from all
parts where the gospel had been planted. More than sixty
sleighs, and six hundred people, were there at one time.*
2. During this season the power of God was manifested in
a marvelous manner; extraordinary operations of the power
:: They Were counted by J ohn Farrington, by Mother's order.
MOTHER ANN LEE. - Io?
and gifts of God, and violent wars of the spirit against the
flesh were ministered, through Mother, to the people. The
voice of Mother and the Elders, against the filthy, fallen
nature of the flesh, was like the roaring of thunder. Every
heart was searched, and every rein tried, which caused great
purging and purifying among the people.
3. Here, Michael and his angels fought against the dragon
and his angels; and so mighty was the noise of the battle
that many, coming from abroad, were often seized with fear
and trembling at a great distance; * for the sound thereof
was like the roaring of many waters, driven by mighty winds;
and so great and powerful were the operations that it seemed
as though Heaven and Hell had each engaged their forces
to contend for mastery.
4. These mighty operations were attended with wonder-
ful effects; the combustible materials of a fallen nature, the
lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye and the pride of life,
were burnt as in a furnace; for nothing could feel more like
a furnace than the scorching flames of truth against sin,
which issued from the mouths of Mother Ann and the
Elders, and which flamed around among the assembly
scorching, burning, and consuming, every thing which was
not of God. *
5. The blessed effects of this purifying fire were soon
seen and felt. When the poisonous influence of the nature
of evil was purged away, the good fruit had room to grow.
By these things did Mother's children learn meekness, and
humility; peace and harmony now flowed in among them,
and love, pure heavenly love, and gospel union, unmixed
with lust and fleshly affection now gained the pre-eminence
and was greatly cherished by every faithful Believer.
6. Spiritual light now began to shine more effectually
'upon them; wisdom and understanding now began, in a
wº- ºf >
* The sound was said to have been heard at a distance of seven miles.
Io8 ( ) TESTIMONIES OF
more extraordinary manner, to guide and influence them in
all their actions. As the rubbish of the Old Heavens and
earth was purged out, and burnt up, they began to see and
understand more clearly, that which belonged to the new;
and in all these things they saw that it was, indeed, a great
thing to learn the way of God, and that they had, as it were,
but just begun to understand it. In short, these things pro-
duced a remarkable increase of the gospel among the
people. & º
7. As no previous preparation had been made for the en-
tertainment of the Believers in Ashfield, consequently there
were no stores of provisions laid up for the multitude; and,
though the quantity on hand was sometimes very small, and
great numbers of people were continually coming and going;
yet, being constantly attended with the blessing of God, they
found no lack; but always had enough. . .
8. Sometimes Mother ordered the people to sit down
upon the floor, or on the ground, and a small quantity of
bread and cheese, or some other kind of provision, was served
round to the multitude, much in the same manner as Christ
fed the multitude, with a few loaves and fishes; and the
power and blessing of God evidently attended them, so that
a small portion sufficed for a large number, and all were
satisfied.
9. One particular instance of this kind which took place
in the winter, is well recollected, by many. There being a
very large collection of people from various parts, and
scarcely any thing to eat, Mother called on the family to
give the people something to eat. They answered, “There
is no victuals to give so many people.” Mother again said,
“Give them to eat.” The people were then ordered to sit
down, and a very small quantity of bread and cheese, cut
into small pieces, was served around to the multitude, of
which they all partook, and had a plenty. After they had
Mother ANN LEE. Io9
eaten, Mother said, “It is by the miracles of God that you
have been fed, as when Christ fed the multitude, O! ye of
little faith.” * &
Io. The opposition to the work of God in Ashfield was
never so great, as it had been in most other places; yet the
Believers were sometimes disturbed by “lewd fellows, of the
baser sort,” who gathered there for carnal and mischievous
services. The greatest disturbance that Mother Ann and
the Elders met with while they continued in Ashfield, was
excited by Daniel Bacon, brother to Asa, and Moses Bacon.
II. Daniel and his wife had both received faith and em-
braced the testimony; but he afterward fell away, and be-
came very bitter, and moved off into Shelburne; but his
wife still desired to obey her faith. Sometime in March,
I)aniel came to the Church in a sleigh, and brought his wife
and young child, and without going into the house, he put
them out of the sleigh, in a very rough and churlish manner,
into the mud before the house, and immediately drove off
and left them. When Mother was informed of this circum-
stance, she said, “This is a snare; he has done this to get
occasion; she is his wife, and I will not keep her here so.”
She therefore sent one of the Brethren to carry the woman
back. Daniel failing of his purpose to get occasion in this
manner, now openly came forth, and showed plainly what he
was after; and, by spreading slanderous reports, he gave the
enemies of the cross a pretext to persecute.
12. Though the inhabitants of the town of Ashfield were,
generally speaking, very friendly; yet, in the neighboring
towns there were many calumniators and busybodies, who
were industrious in circulating slanderous reports, and seized
every occasion to scandalize Mother Ann's character, and
bring reproach upon her testimony. This furnished the
wicked with a pretext to come, in a riotous manner, to in-
quire into the truth of these reports.
I IO TESTIMONIEs of
13. A few days after Daniel's wife was sent home, a mob
of about fifty or sixty men was collected in Shelburne, and
its vicinity by Daniel's instigation. The inhabitants of the
town of Ashfield being informed of it, were desirous to pre-
vent any riotous proceedings; with this view they appointed
a committee to confer with the mob, and inquire into the
cause of their coming; and to take suitable measures to pre-
vent them from using any violence in the town. The com-
mittee, consisting of Thomas Stocking—Captain of militia,
and two other respectable men, came to Asa Bacon's and
desired to see Mother Ann. She went to the door to see
them, and said, “I am a poor, weak woman, and I have suf-
fered so much by mobs, that it seems to me as though I could
not endure any more.” Stocking replied, “You need not be
afraid Maam, we have not come to hurt you, but to defend
you.” He then informed her that there was a mob coming
from Shelburne, to disturb her and her people; that they were
not willing to have any mobs in Ashfield; that if she and the
Elders would go to Philip Philip's in the center of the town,
they should be protected. Mother paused a little, and con-
sidering herself under the protection of God, she did not
choose to put herself under the protection of man, and de-
clined their offer; but, at the same time, invited them in
to dinner, and treated them kindly.
14. After dinner, the committee went up to Smith's tavern,
about a half a mile distant, and met the mob. Here they
held a conference with their leaders, and found that their
pretended object was to search into the truth of some pre-
vailing rumors respecting Mother Ann's character, and the
character and conduct of the people with her. They had
heard many base and infamous reports, and concluded that
Mother's pretensions were an imposition upon the people,
and strongly suspected her to be a British emissary, dressed
in woman's habit, for seditious purposes. Though the com-
MOTHER ANN LEE. I I
mittee bore testimony to the peaceable deportment and
harmless conduct of the people, still the mob could not be
satisfied without a full examination of the people themselves,
and particularly of the woman. Accordingly the committee
agreed, that if the mob would proceed no further, Mother
should go to Smith's, and answer for herself, upon condition
that she should not be abused.
15. This appeared to satisfy the leaders of the mob, but,
a part of the company being determined to go to Asa
Bacon's, separated from the rest, and went. When they
came to the house, they called to Ephraim Welch, who was
standing in the door, asking “Where is that woman you call
Mother ?” “I suppose she is in the house,” said Ephraim;
“What do you want of her ?” “We hear,” said they, “that
she ran away from her own country, that she has been crop-
ped, and branded, and had her tongue bored through for
blasphemy; and we want to see for ourselves.” Ephraim
went in and informed Mother, and she came out. “What
do you want of me,” said Mother. They replied by repeat-
ing the same reports, which they had mentioned to Ephraim,
and said they had come to see for themselves. “Will you
believe your own eyes?” said Mother. “We shall be obliged
to,” said their leader. “Then come near,” said Mother,
“and see for yourselves.” She then turned up her cap and
showed her ears, and said, “see if my ears have been cropped,
and see if my forehead has been branded.” Then, showing
her tongue, she said, “see if my tongue has been bored 2 ”
16. After they had seen, and examined for themselves,
Mother asked, “What do you think now 7" Their leader
replied, “I think they tell damned lies about you.” Mother
then shamed them for giving credit to such foolish and in-
consistent reports, and coming, in such a mob-like manner,
to inquire about them; and they went off, apparently much
chagrined at their own folly.
II 2 - de TESTIMONIES OF
17. About this time the fore-mentioned committee came
and informed Mother and the Elders, of their conference
and agreement with the leaders of the mob; and urged the -
necessity of their going to Smith's in order to prevent the
mob from coming any further. Mother and the Elders felt
it most prudent to comply, and immediately had a sleigh and
horses prepared, and went, accompanied by Calvin Harlow,
Aaron Wood, Ephraim Welch and several others of the
Believers. Having arrived at Smith's, the leaders of the
mob, of whom Col. David Wells, of Shelburne was chief,
entered upon their examination; and finding their charges
against Mother fully refuted in all other points, they wished
to know whether she was a woman or not. Accordingly
Smith's wife, and another woman were appointed as a jury
to examine her, who reported that she was a woman.
18. Several other accusations were brought against the
people, the principal of which was, that the Shakers had
bought up the hay in the town, so that a poor man could not
get a hundred of hay to keep his cow from starving; that
they had likewise bought up the grain; so that the poor were
left destitute of bread to eat. To the first the committee
replied that the inhabitants had a surplus of hay, and had
found a great advantage in selling it to the Shakers; because
they paid the money for it, which enabled them to procure
salt from Boston; an article which could not be had, without
money. That they knew of no such poor man in the town,
and if any such one could be produced, he should be pro-
vided with hay. The Believers also made similar offers;
but no such poor man was found.
19. Respecting the second charge, it was proved that the
Shakers had not bought any grain in the place; but, on the
contrary, they had sold some to the inhabitants, which they
had brought into the place. The committee further bore
testimony to the honesty and integrity of the people in all
MOTHER ANN LEE. II.3
their dealings with the inhabitants of the town; and ex-
pressed their unwillingness to have them molested, or to have
the town disturbed on their account.
20. Having gone through with their examinations, Mother
addressed herself to Col. Wells, and reproved him, saying,
“Is it not a shame for you, who profess to be a gentleman,
and an officer, to give heed to such scandalous and incon-
sistent reports; and to come here, at the head of a mob, out
of your own town, to persecute an innocent people 2 Is not
the authority of the town able to see to the affairs of their
own town 2 ” te
21. The Colonel, stung with this reproof, replied, in a pet,
“If you don't hold your tongue, I'll cane you.” “Do you
pretend to be a gentleman,” said Mother, “and are going to
cane a poor weak woman 2 What a shame it is ” Abashed
at this reply, the Colonel attempted no further opposition.
Elder James Whittaker also spake to the assembly, and to
the family, and closed his speech in these words, “I am
called to stand in defense of the gospel, and that I will do
to the losing of my life.” The assembly was silenced, and
put to shame, and went off confounded, without committing
any act of violence. And Smith's family, who had before
been unfriendly, were now so far overcome, that they ap-
peared very friendly, and spoke no more against the people,
so long as the Church continued in Ashfield.
22. Thus did the earth open her mouth and swallow up
the flood of malicious lies and slanderous reports which the
dragon had cast out of his mouth against the woman; and thus
did God protect His Anointed from the snares of the wicked,
and no man, on this occasion, was suffered to hurt her, or
destroy her faithful seed. 4- ©
23. But this Daniel Bacon, having failed in his purposes,
still determined on venting his rage against the innocent
people of God. About a fortnight after this, he came again,
I5
II4 TESTIMONIES OF
with twelve or fourteen enemies of the Cross, and beset the
house, railing and threatening the people. Elder John
Hocknell attempted to reason with him; but Daniel, refusing
to hear reason, struck him two or three severe strokes across
the shoulders, with the butt end of a whip, having the lash
wound around his hand. But some of his company refused
to join with him in acts of violence; so they all departed.
CHAPTER XVII.
MOTHER AND THE ELDERS RETURN TO HARVARD – BY THE
COMPLAINTS OF A DEAF AND DUMB MAN A MOB IS RAISED
AND ASSEMBLED AT SHIRLEY - THE EI,IDERS TAKEN
FROM SHIRLEY TO HARVARD AND WHIPPED.
W
On the last day of April, 1783, Mother Ann and the
Elders left Ashfield, and passed through Petersham, where
they tarried one night, returned again to Harvard; visited,
strengthened and encouraged the Believers in Harvard, Shir-
ley, Woburn, and other places in the vicinity. Being con-
tinually destined to suffer persecution in these parts, they
soon had to prepare for a new and trying scene, which over-
took them about the first of June.
2. Of this Mother was warned in a vision a few days
previous. Being with the Elders at Jeremiah Willard's and
under great sufferings, Lucy Prescott went up into the
chamber to see her. While there Mother said to Elder
James, “There is going to be a great persecution; for I saw
a man come and look in at the window, and he was as black
as a negro.”
3. The circumstances which gave rise to these new acts
of persecution, were as follows: Sarah Turner-sister of
MOTHER ANN LEE. T I I5
Nathaniel and Joseph Turner, had married a deaf and dumb
man of Leominster, by the name of Jude Carter. Sarah had
embraced the testimony of the gospel, and her husband, ap-
pearing friendly and pliable, she had labored to gain his
feelings to the way of God, and had induced him, by signs,
to make some confession of his sins.
4. Being at Elijah Wild's, in Shirley, in company with her
husband, and wishing to have him conform to the faith and
practice of Believers, she endeavored to prevail with him to
have his hair cut, and to sell his silver buckles, to buy things
more necessary. He replied, by signs, that if he should
have his hair cut, people would laugh at him, and, as to his
buckles, other peóple wore buckles, as well as he.*
5. The next day they went together to Boston market, for
the purpose of getting some family necessaries; and Sarah
prevailed with her husband to sell his buckles, and buy
something more necessary. On their return they came to
Nathan Kendal's, in Woburn, where she also prevailed with
him to have his hair cut; but, Jude not being willing to have
it cut so short as some, and seeing a man the cut of whose
hair suited him, he consented to have it cut like that man's,
which was accordingly done.
6. Jude appeared much pleased with his new friends, and
passed the time in much harmony till bed time, when he
strenuously insisted on lying with his wife. This being ut-
terly inadmissible in a family of Believers, was as strenu-
ously opposed. Being highly offended with this treatment,
he set off early the next morning, for home, and left his wife,
who, afterward, followed on, with some other company. In
passing through Harvard, Jude made a grievous complaint,
by signs, that the Shakers had robbed him of his silver
buckles, cut off his hair, and got away his wife.
7. The motions and gestures of this deaf and dumb man
&mºnº-ams A U - -vº-
* It was then customary for men to wear long hair, and large silver shoe buckles.
I 16 ... TESTIMONIES OF .
furnished a sufficient occasion, for those who were always
watching for occasion, to persecute, without inquiring into
the true state of the matter. Secret measures were now
taken to raise a mob, of which the Believers had no knowl-
edge, till the mob appeared. This tumultuous assembly
from Harvard, came to Elijah Wild's, in Shirley, on Sab-
bath evening, June 1st, 1783, and beset the house at every
door and window, and forbade any person going in or out.
8. Mother and the Elders, having very early that morning
gone from Harvard to Shirley, were at this time in the
house, with many other Believers, who had assembled there,
and who were, at this time, in the worship of God. The
leaders of the mob were Phineas Farnsworth, James Pollard,
Elisha Fullam, and Asa Houghton, all of Harvard, with a
considerable company of the baser sort from Harvard, Rox-
bury, and Bolton. Like the men of Sodom, they attempted
to enter the house by pressing hard against the door; but
were prevented, by the Brethren within.
9. Brother David Meacham was, at this time, in labors,
with some of the Brethren, in a shop, at a distance from the
house; but, on discovering the mob, he left the shop, and
attempted to force his way through the mob into the house,
but was not able. He then drew back from them and in-
quired the cause of their coming together in such a manner;
and began to lecture them on the impropriety and unlawful-
ness of such proceedings; urging the testimony of truth, the
liberty of conscience, and the duty of Christians. At this
time a large number of the mob gathered around him, and
gave good attention to what he said, which caused a dis-
union among themselves. The leaders of the mob, on see-
ing the effect of Brother David's lecture upon the feelings of
the people, came and took hold of him, and, with violence,
thrust him into the house, saying, “You shall not preach any
more to the people.”
MOTHER ANN LEE. 117
Io. One of the Sisters — Molly Randall, notwithstanding
the previous orders of the mob to the contrary, obtained lib-
erty to return home to her young child. Having got home,
she immediately dispatched a messenger to acquaint the
Grand Juryman of the town, of their situation. The mob
continued to surround the house all night, with much rail-
ing and savage behavior; but committed no personal in-
jury till next morning. In the morning, the leaders of the
mob required. Mother Ann and the Elders to come out,
which they refused to do; but consented that they four,
might come into the house, and they accordingly came in.
Mother ordered Eunice Wilds to prepare some breakfast for
them, saying, “We must feed our enemies, and so heap
coals of fire upon their heads.” Eunice prepared breakfast,
and they sat down and ate. Elijah, by Mother's advice,
carried bread and cheese to the mob, without, and the chief
part of them ate freely.
II. After this Elder James said, “I must go and speak
the word of the Lord to them,” and accordingly went out,
with some of the Brethren, and spake to them. He ques-
tioned them, very solemnly, concerning such riotous proceed-
ings, and said, “Why have you come here to abuse us?
What have we done? Have we hurt or injured your persons
or property? If we have, make us sensible of it, and we will
make you satisfaction.” *-
12. After these words, the mob broke forth in a rage, and
seized Elder James by the collar and arms; at which the
Brethren instantly stepped forth to rescue him from their
merciless hands; and in the struggle he cried out, “Father,
Lord of Heaven and Earth, forgive them; for they know not
what they do!” It appeared as though he would have been
choked to death, had not one of the Brethren” unclinched
the ruffian's hands. -
* N athan Kendal, Jr.
I 18 TESTIMONIES OF
13. About this time, Thomas Buckmour-the Grand
Juryman of the town, and James Parker, a Peace Officer,
arrived, who immediately commanded the peace, and ordered
the mob to desist from troubling the people. This seemed
to strike a damp upon them; but still the tumult continued,
and the mob continued to increase from Harvard. A num-
ber of the Brethren and Sisters, being at this time in the
street, kneeled down to pray, at which some of these ungodly
ruffians, who were on horseback, attempted to ride over
them, but were not able. * e
14. After several hours' contest with the Believers, and
with the peace officers, the leaders of the mob, whose object
was to carry off Mother and the Elders, consented to give
up their unlawful demands, upon the following conditions;
namely, that if the two Elders, William Lee, and James
Whittaker, would go with them to Harvard, they would leave
Mother Ann, and withdraw in a peaceable manner; that they
would treat the Elders with kindness and civility, and that
they should not be hurt. This they promised upon their
honor; and, upon these conditions, the Elders consented to
go with them. They set off, accompanied by Brothers David
Meacham, Calvin Harlow, and a number of other Believers,
from different parts. Soon after they entered Harvard, the
mob broke forth in a violent and savage manner, and com-
manded Brothers David, and Calvin, and all the rest of the
Believers who accompanied them, to return back to Shirley.
They all obeyed this tyrannical order except Brothers David
and Calvin, who resolutely withstood them, and refused to
return. 6
15. Upon this they seized Brother David's horse by the
bridle, and held him; he instantly leaped from his horse, told
them he had a right to the highway, and if they attempted to
stop him, they should, every soul of them, suffer the penalty of
MOTHER ANN LEE. - I IQ
the law,” that Brother Calvin was his companion, and he
should go too Thus they broke through the mob, and fol-
lowed after the Elders. The Elders, being mounted on
good horses, outrode the mob, and arrived at Jeremiah
Willard's before them. Jeremiah, who then professed faith,
sat in the door of his house to keep the mob from entering,
But, instead of regarding his order, as the ruler of his own
house, or respecting the laws of civil society, they violently
drew him, feet foremost, out of the house, with his head
thumping against the steps that led up to the door. They
then broke into the chamber, and furiously dragged the
Elders out, and carried them back about half a mile, where
they met the main body of the mob.
16. Here they made a stand to execute their savage de-
signs, and said “James Whittaker, and William Lee, should
be tied to a tree, and whipped.” But, before they began
their scourging, they laid violent hands upon David Meacham,
and Calvin Harlow, threw them upon the ground, and held
them fast, until their barbarous deed was accomplished.
They then seized Elder James, tied him to the limb of a
tree, near the road, cut some sticks, from the bushes, and
Isaac Whitney, being chosen for one of the whippers, began
the cruel work, and continued beating and scourging till his
back was all in a gore of blood, and the flesh bruised to a
jelly. They then untied him, and seized Father William
Lee; but he chose to kneel down and be whipped, therefore
they did not tie him; but began to whip him as he stood on
his knees. Notwithstanding the severity of the scourging
which Elder James had already received, he immediately
leaped upon Father William's back, Bethiah Willard, who
had followed from Jeremiah's, leaped upon Elder James’
back; others, who came with Bethiah, followed the same
example. But, such marks of genuine christianity only
-y-
• He did not ten them what law.
I2O TESTIMONIEs of .
tended the more to enrage these savage persecutors, and
those who attempted to manifest their love and charity in
this manner, were inhumanly beaten without mercy.
17. Bethiah Willard was so cruelly beaten, she carried the
scars until death. She received one stroke over her head
and face, which, in a few minutes, caused one of her eyes to
turn entirely black. Calvin Harlow, on seeing Bethiah, said
to the mob, “See how you have abused that woman; you
have exposed yourselves to the law.” On hearing this they
began to disperse, and were soon gone, leaving the suffering
objects of their cruelty to take care of themselves.
18. During these inhuman transactions, Mother Ann and
Hannah Kendal were standing together in Elijah Wild's
garden, at Shirley, nearly seven miles distant, and Mother
said to Hannah, “The Elders are in great tribulation, for I
hear Elder William's soul cry to Heaven.” After the mob
left the ground, the Elders, and those few Believers who
were with them, retired a few rods, and all kneeled down;
and Elder James had a new song of praise put into his
mouth, which he sung on the spot, as he was kneeling. They
then went back to Jeremiah Willard's, took their horses, and
returned to Shirley the same evening, and were received by
Mother and the Elders, with great joy.
19. “Did they abuse you, James?” said Mother. “I will
show you, Mother,” said James, and kneeling before her, he
stripped up his shirt, and showed his wounded back, which
was covered with blood. This was a shocking sight, and
caused an affecting scene of sorrow and weeping. When
they came to wash, and dress it, they found his flesh black
and blue from his shoulders to his waistband, and, in many
places, bruised to a jelly, as though it had been beaten with
a club. 6
20. Elder James, addressing the Brethren and Sisters, said,
“I have been abused, but it is not for any wrong I have ever
Mother ANN LEE. I 2 I
W
done to them; it is for your sakes.” “I have nothing against
them for any thing that they have done to me; for they were
ignorant, and knew not what manner of spirit they were of.”
Then turning to Ivory Wilds, he said, “Ivory, I could take
as many more for you if it would do you any good.”
21. Mother Ann and the Elders, with all the Brethren and
Sisters, then kneeled down and prayed to God, to forgive
their bloody persecutors; Elder James cried, “Father for-
give them, for they know not what they do.” “James, this
is the life of the gospel,” said Mother. After this, Mother
and the Elders were very joyful, and thankful that they
were worthy to suffer persecution for Christ's sake.
22. It was not known that any person belonging to Shir-
ley took an active part in this mob; but the inhabitants, gen-
erally, appeared much displeased with these transactions.
A neighboring young man, by the name of Ezekiel Longley,
whose feelings were friendly to the Believers, received a se-
vere blow upon his head, from one of this mob, for testify-
ing against their unlawful proceedings. Such were the
transactions of a malicious and cruel mob, raised under the
pretense of avenging the alleged abuses to a deaf and dumb
man. But, it is easy to see that this circumstance was made
use of merely as a pretext to persecute and abuse the
chosen witnesses of God.
16 •
I 2.2 TESTIMONIES of
CHAPTER XVIII.
MOTHER ANN AND THE ELDERS LEAVE HARVARD AND
VISIT PETERSHAM. — A MOB ASSEMBLES; THE BELIEV-
ERS ABUSED; AARON wood KNOCKED Down.—MoTHER
AND THE ELDERS GO TO JOSEPH BENNET's IN CHESH-
IRE; THENCE TO RICHMOND.
After these transactions, Mother Ann and the Elders con-
tinued their labors, and visited the Believers in Woburn,
Harvard, and Shirley, until about the beginning of July,
1783, then set off, on Saturday morning, for Petersham, and
went as far as Templeton, where they put up for the night,
and, early next morning, proceeded to David Hammond's
in Petersham. They were accompanied by a considerable
number of Believers, from Harvard, and other places.
About the third day after their arrival, in the afternoon, a
considerable collection of people, who were returning from
a funeral, came and gathered around the house, in a tumult-
uous manner, and seemed determined to enter; but were
kept out, by David Hammond, and others, who stood in
the hall.
2. Elder James, observing their riotous and persecuting
spirit and conduct, read, with his usual calmness, an article
in the Bill of Rights, which grants to Christians, of every
denomination, equal rights and privileges, in the exercise
and enjoyment of their religious profession and worship.
He then reasoned with them, for some time, and endeavored
to show them that such proceedings as theirs, were unchrist-
ian, unlawful, unmanly, and abusive. Mother Ann also
came down stairs, went to the door, and boldly reproved the
mob for their wickedness, and reminded them of the abuse
which she and the Elders suffered before in this place. Sev-.
Mother ANN LEE. I23
eral of the company were then admitted into the house,
and Mother conducted them to a back apartment, and
showed them a narrow passage, back of the chimney, say-
ing, “They thrust me through there; it seemed as though
they would press my soul out of my body; I was never so
abused, in all my life.” .
3. Soon after this the mob withdrew, but, to their dis-
honor, they returned again, about dusk, with redoubled rage,
determined on mischief; however, not many of them were
suffered to enter the house. Mother Ann did not conceal
herself, but appeared openly, before the mob. She was ex-
ceedingly powerful, and it seemed she intended they should
understand that she did not stand in fear of them; for she
spake boldly, of their brutal and ungodly behavior, and re-
lated what she and the Elders had suffered before in this
place, by their wicked hands.
4. Some of the Brethren went out to reprove and admonish
the mob, for their ungodly and abusive behavior; but, it
seemed in vain to parley with a people bent on wickedness.
Stones were thrown in at the windows, which hit and .
wounded several persons, in their heads, and a number of
the Brethren and Sisters were abused, and hurt. But, in the
midst of the hubbub, Mother ordered the Believers to sing;
they instantly sang with great power. When the singing
ended, the chief portion of the Brethren went out among the
rabble, and were very bold and powerful in supporting the
testimony of the gospel, and reproving them for their abusive
and wicked behavior; but this seemed only the more to ex-
asperate them, they reviled and abused the Brethren, and
struck a number of them. At length, a man by the name of
Benjamin Witt, with a large club, struck Aaron Wood on the
head with such violence that he fell prostrate upon the
ground, apparently dead.
5. Some one of the people cried out, “You have killed
124 TESTIMONIES OF .
him." Elder James cried out, “Mark the man that killed
that man.” Instantly the whole mob began to disperse;
some ran one way, and some another, clambering over fences
and stone walls, the falling of which, in the confusion, made
a great clattering, which was succeeded by three shouts from
the Believers that made the woods echo. Aaron was carried
into the house, and his wound dressed. &
6. The following evening, while the Believers were zeal-
ously engaged in the worship of God, the house was again sur-
rounded by a noisy rabble, mocking, hooting and yelling like
savages; but they were not suffered to enter. During the
worship, a pistol was discharged in at the window, apparently
with a view to disconcert and terrify the Believers; but, so
little was it regarded, that, although the fire passed close by
the principal singer, who stood beside the window, it did
not break the song, nor stop the exercise of the people.
7. Thus the wicked continued their savage and heathen-
ish behavior, night after night, during the principal part of
the time that Mother Ann continued in Petersham, which
was about twelve days. But, while these children of confu-
sion contented themselves with noisy clamor, without pro-
ceeding to personal abuse, and acts of mischief, they were
but little regarded by the Believers, who were engaged in far
different employment.
8. Shortly before Mother and the Elders left Petersham,
they went to Thomas Shattuck's, about three-fourths of a
mile from David Hammond's, where, being followed by
nearly all the Believers, they had a very joyful meeting, at-
tended also with sharp war against the flesh and all sin.
Mother afterward spake very comforting to the Believers,
counseled them to forget their troubles, and remember their
SOrr OWS In O II) OIC. &
9. Soon after this Mother and the Elders proceeded on
their journey to the westward, crossed Connecticut river at
MOTHER ANN I.E.E. I 25
Sunderland, and went directly to Joseph Bennett's, in Chesh-
ire, where they arrived on Friday, July 18th, 1783. Here
they tarried over the Sabbath; held a public meeting, and
many of the world attended. The Elders all ; spoke, and
opened the gospel with great clearness, so that unbelievers
were confounded. g” *
Io. After meeting, some of the young people of the town
came to the house, and began to rail, in the most vehement
manner, against Mother Ann. At this one of the young Sisters,
feeling greatly pressed upon by the power of God, cried out,
“She is my Mother; She is my Mother.” Father William
Lee immediately added, “and She is my Mother; She is my
Mother.” This put them to silence. Mother laid open
some of their sins before their faces, so they went off greatly
ashamed. -
II. After tarrying at Joseph's nearly a week, strengthen-
ing the Believers, and building them up in their most holy
faith, Mother and the Elders pursued their journey to Rich-
mond, with the view of visiting the Believers in Richmond
and Hancock, and arrived at Samuel Fitch's, in Richmond,
on July 24, 1783.
CHAPTER XIX.
GREAT OPPOSITION FROM THE WICKED, INSTIGATED BY
VALENTINE RATHBUN – MOTHER AND THE ELDERS
TAKEN WITH A WARRANT AND TRIED BY A. COURT
of (so-calleD) JUSTICEs—SAMUEL Fitch AND
BRETHREN COMMITTED TO JAIL – OPPOSITION CON-
TINUES – MOTHER ANN VISITS THE PRISONERS - RE-
TURNS THROUGH WEST STOCKBRIDGE.
The Believers in Richmond.and Hancock gathered, with
great joy, to see Mother Ann and the Elders, after their
126 TESTIMONIES OF
arrival. Many of the world also came, and desired informa-
tion. At first, they behaved with civility; but, when the
Brethren went forth in the worship of God, and the power
of God was manifested among them, the subjects of Anti-
christ's kingdom were disturbed, and the spirit of opposi-
tion began to show itself in a violent manner.
2. In the evening of the second day after their arrival,
there came a number of the unbelievers, and behaved very
roughly, but were kept out of the house by Samuel and the
Brethren. On the Sabbath, many of the Believers gathered
and exercised in the worship of God, with great power, re-
joicing, shouting, and praising God. This alarmed the
unbelievers, many of whom were present, and manifested
their opposition in various ways ; but no serious act of per-
sonal violence was committed.
3. About the middle of this week, Mother Ann and the
Elders went to Daniel Goodrich's in Hancock. Here the
opposers also gathered, and increased in their opposition.
The following Sabbath, August 3, 1783, many of the world
gathered, under the pretense of seeing the meeting; and,
although some appeared civil, and doubtless came with
honest intentions; yet, in the latter part of the day, many
being offended with the worship, and gifts of God, showed
much opposition, and behaved in a riotous manner, scoffing
at the work, and threatening, beating and abusing some of
the Believers.
4. On Monday, the rage of the wicked still increasing,
they gathered, in great numbers, in the morning, and con-
ducted themselves in a very rough and malicious manner,
venting out the most false and scandalous accusations against
Mother and the Elders, that they could invent, or hear of
from anybody, or nobody, and their invention was very pro-
lific. &
5. Valentine Rathbun was the principal instigator and
Y
MOTHER ANN LEE. I27
leader of this mob.” He had received faith in the first open-
ing of the testimony at Watervliet, and set out to take up
his cross ; but, after a few months he fell away, and became
a very bitter enemy, and published a small pamphlet against
the people and their testimony. Several of his brothers, and
their families were in the faith, also his son, Valentine
Rathbun, Jr. *
6. He, with a part of his company, came into the house,
and began to revile Mother and the Elders to their faces,
calling them deceivers, false prophets, and the like. His
son Valentine, coming in just at this time, and hearing his
father use such reproachful and abusive language, began to
reprove the old man, saying “I think it is a shame, for a
man of God, and a minister of the gospel, as you profess to
be, to come here, at the head of a mob to abuse the inno-
cent people of God.” -
7. This reproof, from his son, roused the old man's anger;
but, not having power to vent his passion in presence of
Mother Ann and the Elders, and being surrounded, as he
was, by so many people, he drew back, out of the door; his
son still following with his reproof. The old man mounted
some steps, and taking an advantageous position, with a large
hickory staff, he leveled several strokes at his son's head,
with such violence that his skull was laid bare nearly three
inches in length.
8. The young man bled profusely, was not knocked down,
but still stood his ground, and, seizing hold of the staff,
wrested it from the old man's hands, and committed it to
the flames. The mob continued their abusive and clamorous
behavior, for a considerable time, and seemed determined, if
possible, by their false accusations, and hard speeches, to
destroy the testimony of the gospel out of the land.
• He was an Elder in the Baptist Church, and called a great preacher in that
Order; was a man of considerable talents, and of a very violent spirit.
128 TESTIMONIES of
\
9. At length, Mother Ann went out at a door on the
opposite side of the house, and stepped into a carriage
which had been prepared for her, and returned back to
Samuel Fitch's, unperceived by the mob. The Elderstarried
behind till Mother was out of the way, and then walked on,
in presence of the mob, to follow her. &
Io. But, as they were taking their leave of the Believers,
one Titus Wright, who had been very busy in circulating the
most shameful and scandalous reports respecting Father
William Lee, now came up, and openly vented these lying
accusations to his face. Father William, without paying
any regard to him, continued his attention to the Believers,
and sung, rejoiced, and shouted, in a very powerful manner.
This so enraged his malicious accuser that he ran and took
a stake out of the fence, and came up to Father William and
swore that if he was not gone in fifteen minutes, he would
spill his brains out. Father William, although undaunted
by his threats, gave him a look of stern reproof. “You
walking devil,” said Father William, and again turned his
attention to the Believers, and continued his gift. Wright
continued to repeat his threats, and often reminded Father
William of what he might expect at the end of fifteen min-
utes; till, at length, by Father William's powerful gift of God
to the Believers, without any further notice of him, the man
was so confounded, that he threw down his weapon, sneaked
off, and was never known to molest the Believers afterward.
II. The Elders followed Mother Ann to Samuel Fitch's;
and when the mob discovered that they were gone from Daniel
Goodrich's, they soon dispersed. But, the same evening,
having heard that they were gone to Samuel's, this perse-
cuting rabble again collected their forces, and followed them
there, and were very boisterous, and abusive. Elizur Good-
rich, and others of the Brethren, rebuked them, for their
ungodly conduct; but all in vain. In this mob several of
MOTHER ANN LEE. I29
the Believers were roughly handled, and some of them
knocked down. John Demming, Senior, received a severe
stroke upon his head, by which he was knocked down, badly
hurt, and the blood flowed freely. The rioters were, how-
ever, kept out of the house, by Samuel Fitch, and others.
These things brought great tribulation upon Mother
Ann, and she said, “If God does not work for me, it seems
as though the wicked would destroy me.” Soon after
these words, she said, “I see a white hand stretched out
toward me, which is a sign, and a promise of my protec-
tion.”
12. Valentine Rathbun, Sen., and his coadjutants had so
far influenced the civil authorities of Richmond, as to obtain
a warrant to apprehend Mother Ann and the Elders, with
some others of the Brethren. The warrant was issued by
Samuel Brown, Esq., of Stockbridge, and delivered to Philip
Cook, who, as a Constable, served it upon Mother and the
Elders, Elizur Goodrich, Samuel and Dyer Fitch. All these
being taken by the warrant, the mob dispersed. The Con-
stable, however, consented to leave them, on receiving their
word, that they would appear the next day. Accordingly,
the next day, they all appeared before the Board of Justices
of the Peace, held in Richmond meeting house. This
Board consisted of Samuel Brown and J. Woodbridge, of
Stockbridge, and James Gates of Richmond. These were
the Judges who were to try Mother and her little company,
upon a charge of blasphemy and disorderly conduct, brought
against them by their wicked persecutors.
13. Many testimonies were produced against them, which
were readily heard ; but, the few that were brought forward
in their defense could scarcely obtain any hearing at all.
The riotous and abusive conduct of the mob, from which
all the disorder originated, was, by a strange perversion of
evidence, charged upon the Believers ; a clear manifestation
I7
I3o TESTIMONIES OF
of the spirit and principles which governed this court. To
prove the charge of blasphemy, it was testified that Samuel
Fitch had declared that “in Mother Ann, dwells the full-
ness of the Godhead, bodily.” To this charge, Samuel, by
Elder James' direction, replied, in his own defense, “We
read, in the scriptures, that the fullness of the Godhead
dwelt in our Lord Jesus Christ, bodily.” And again, “ex-
cept Christ be in you, ye are reprobates.” The inference
was at once perceived, by the Judges, who found themselves
unable to proceed with a charge which must, in the issue,
prove themselves reprobates.
14. But Samuel, feeling great boldness, stood up and
warned the Judges in these words, “Take heed what you
do to these people—Mother Ann and the Elders—for they
are God's Anointed Ones whom he hath sent to America.”
This admonition was highly offensive to those Judges, and
the persecutors; and they consulted, among themselves, to
know what they should do with these Shakers; for, although
they appeared to be conscientious, and acted upon religious
principles, yet they deluded the people, and disturbed the
inhabitants, and they must be taken care of, or, they would
turn the world upside down.
15. After considerable labor among themselves, it was
decided that Mother Ann and the Elders should be fined
the sum of twenty dollars, as disturbers of the peace, and
then leave the state. The money was immediately advanced
by the Brethren, so that they might be set at liberty; but,
as to leaving the state, they chose to obey God, rather than
man, and accordingly continued their labors among the
people in these parts.
16. Samuel and Dyer Fitch, and Elizur Goodrich, being
inhabitants of the town, were required to give bonds for
their good behavior, and for their appearance at the County
Court in Barrington. But, these Brethren insisted that they
MOTHER ANN LEE. 13 I
had a right to worship God in their own houses without mo-
lestation, therefore, they could not consent to give bonds, as
they might be charged, by their adversaries, with breaking
the peace, whenever they attempted to worship God in their
own habitations. They were, therefore, committed to Bar-
rington jail, to be tried by the County Court.
17. After Mother Ann and the Elders were released they
returned to Samuel Fitch's, and from thence to Nathan
Goodrich's, in Hancock, where they tarried over the Sab-
bath, and contifiued their labors in searching out, and purg-
ing away sin, and teaching and building up the Believers
in the most holy faith.
18. But, so great was the collection of the people, on the
Sabbath, that they collected in three different houses to
worship, viz.: at Nathan, Daniel, and Ezekiel Goodrich's ;
many of the world attended, and the gospel was preached, by
the Elders, and the Elder Brethren with them. The meet-
ings were attended with great power, and operations of the
Holy Ghost, and the wicked vented their rage in words;
but no essential acts of violence were committed. Mother
tarried at Nathan Goodrich's, and some of the Elders
attended the other meetings. e
19. About the middle of this week Mother felt a gift to
go and visit the Brethren in Barrington jail. She accord-
ingly went, accompanied by the Elders, and a number of
the Believers. When they came into the prison, Mother
said, “We have come to see Christ, in prison.” After tar-
rying with them a day or two, and comforting them under
their afflictions, Mother and her company, returned, by the
way of West Stockbridge, and visited the family of Elijah
Slossom, who lived in that place. Elijah and his family had
embraced the testimony of the gospel, and his son Jonathan,
who accompanied Mother, had, previous to her leaving Han-
cock, to visit the prisoners, kneeled down before her and
I32 TESTIMONIES OF
prayed her to visit his father's family, and bless it. She
arrived there on Saturday, and tarried until Monday; and
the blessing of God seemed to attend this visit in a remark-
able manner. - 4.
20. Many Believers gathered at Elijah's on Saturday, from
New Lebanon, Hancock, and other places; and, on the
Sabbath, there was, also, a large concourse of the world.
The house being insufficient to hold them, they all assembled
on the green, before the door, and the gospel was preached
to them, by the Elders and leading Brethren with them.
The meeting was attended with great power, and the multi-
tude of the world, generally, behaved with civility
21. This day there were upwards of two hundred people
in Elijah's family; and such was the blessing of God that
rested upon the family, and all they possessed, that it may
be truly said, The Zord blessed the family of Elijah, and all
that pertained to him.* Mother Ann appeared greatly satis-
fied with her visit at Elijah's; and, after helping the family,
* The blessing of God which attended this visit was truly remarkable ; in conse-
quence of the vast concourse of people who followed Mother, there were upward
of one hundred horses turned into Elijahs' cow-pasture, of between six and seven
acres of grass, where they remained from Saturday till Monday, and fed the pas-
ture bare. When they were gone, Elijah's neighbors laughed at him, and asked
him what he would do now, for the Shakers' horses had eaten up all his pasture ?
‘Trust in God,” replied Elijah. The Saturday following, his pasture, which was
of white clover, was fresh grown, and in blossom, and so abundant, that Elijah
took in cattle and horses to pasture, for his neighbors, who were short of pasture.
The quantity of butter and cheese made by the family, from four cows, was con-
sidered as almost miraculous. They were also enabled to entertain many Believers
while on their journey to and from the Church, and as most of them were poor,
they not only found entertainment in this hospitable mansion, but were also fur-
nished with provisions for their journey. Yet, so great was the blessing of God
upon the family, that they always had a plenty ; and so evident did the blessing
appear, that the unbelieving neighbors were forced to confess that it was marvelous.
J. H , a tavern keeper, who lived next neighbor to Elijah, had, before this, been
violently opposed to the people; but, on observing these things, he was struck
with astonishment, and exclaimed, “How is it, I keep tavern, and have pay for all
I dispose of, and yet I can but just get along ; you have much more company than
I do, and entertain them upon free cost, and yet you always have a fullness.” From
this time he became very friendly, and remained so until death.
MOTHER ANN LEE. I33
she departed, about ten o'clock, on Monday, and returned to
Samuel Fitch's, from thence to Nathan Goodrich's, where
she tarried till Saturday, and continued her labors with the
people. e
22. One evening, while Mother Ann and the Elders were
at Nathan Goodrich's, and a large collection of Believers
assembled, in the worship of God, there came a company of
unruly men rushing up on horseback. Mother, on hearing
their noise, went to the door and bade them “draw back.”
But, the inen refusing to obey, she raised her hand, and,
with great power and authority, cried aloud, “Draw back,
I say, or I will Smite the horse and his rider.” These words
were spoken, not of herself, but of the power and gift of God.
23. On uttering these words, all the power of resistance
seemed instantly to be taken from the men, and their horses
immediately ran backward, from the house, down to the
road, which was about ten rods distant; nor, to those who
saw it, did it appear to be in the power of their riders to gov-
ern them, till they got quite into the road; then they peace-
ably turned their horses, and departed.
24. During the time that Mother and the Elders con-
tinued in Richmond and Hancock, they were visited by
many Believers from New Lebanon, and other places, who
were fed and nourished by the power and gift of God, from
these Parents in the gospel; and they were almost so con-
tinually, more or less in meeting, that, as it was expressed
by some of the Believers in Hancock, “We could hardly
distinguish the days of the week, for every day felt like Sab-
bath.”
25. And while the Believers were rejoicing, in the power
of the resurrection, the spirit of opposition was not asleep,
but continued to rise, as the gifts of God continued to flow. .
And, seeing that Mother and the Elders did not obey their
assumed authority over conscience, but still continued in
I34 TESTIMONIES OF
the place, to the great disturbance of their kingdom of dark-
ness, they determined to redouble their efforts, and drive
them out of the place by violence.
26. On Friday, a large mob collected, headed by one
Aaron Baker, of Pittsfield, who was a near neighbor to the
Believers. The company came on like drunken madmen,
and, on arriving before the house, Baker called out, “Fetch
out those Europeans.” Among the mob was the persecut-
ing Valentine Rathbun, Sen’r, whose malice was not yet suf-
ficiently glutted. He railed and blasphemed, and Mother
and the Elders were ordered off, with great threatenings,
and much abusive language.
27. Mother and Father William Lee feeling their gift at
an end in this place, informed the mob that they should go
the next day, before ten o'clock. Some of the mob were
for using violence, others were against it; so there was a
division among them. Elder James went out to speak to
them, and was seized, by one Absalom Ford, who attempted
to draw him into the street, but, some others of the mob in-
terfered, and insisted that there should be no violence used,
seeing they were going away the next day. They then dis-
persed, and the Believers enjoyed the night in peace.
CHAPTER XX.
MoTHER ANN ARRIVES AT NEW LEBANON.— MEETING AT
JOHN BISHOP’S.— MOTHER VISITS A NUMBER OF FAMI-
LIES IN AND ABOUT NEW LEBAN ON.- SHE GOES TO
JABEz SPENCER's IN STEPHENTown; AND RETURNS
TO NEW LIEH AN ON.
I. On Saturday morning, August 23d, 1783, Mother Ann
and the Elders, with a large company of Believers, set off
MOTHER ANN LEE. 0. I35
from Nathan Goodrich's to visit New Lebanon. They ar-
rived at Israel Talcot's, on the mountain, between New
Lebanon and Hancock, a little before noon. Abigail Tal-
cot had her small pot of meat and vegetables over the fire,
cooking, for the dinner of her little family. Mother said to
Abigail, “You must get dinner for us, and all who are with
us.” “Then I must boil more meat, and sauce,” said Abi-
gail. “Nay,” said Mother, “There is a plenty.” Accord-
ingly, Abigail took up her dinner, and all the company, con-
sisting of nearly forty people, sat down and ate, and were
satisfied. Abigail was greatly astonished that so many peo-
ple were fed on so small a quantity of victuals, [2
2. After dinner they proceeded to David Shapley's, where
they made a short tarry, then went on to John Bishop's, in
New Lebanon. And here was fulfilled Mother's prophecy
to John, while she was in prison, at Albany, more than three
years before; and this was a joyful day to John. When
Mother came in, she walked through the house, from one
room to another, and singing, “Now Mother is come!
Mother is come now!” Then turning to the Elders, “So
John's soul sings,” she said. L
3. The next morning Mother asked John if he had any
suitable place on his lot to hold meeting; for, said she,
“There will be more than twice as many people here to-day
as can get into your house.” “Yea,” replied John, and
pointed out his orchard, near the house. Accordingly they
assembled in the orchard; and it was judged there was not
less than four hundred people there on that day. After the
assembly was collected in the orchard, Father William began
to sing, and the power of God was manifested, in a marvel-
ous manner among the Believers in this assembly; not with
great noise, nor external operations, but with a mighty in-
ward power and trembling.
4. Amos Rathbun expressed that he felt such an extraor-
I36 TESTIMONIES OF
dinary outpouring of the power of God, that it filled him
full, from head to foot, in so much that it seemed as though
he should burst, if he did not speak. He saw, with great
clearness, the great loss, and awful state of fallen man, and
the great Salvation and glory now offered, and to be attained
by the gospel. As soon as Father William had done sing-
ing, Amos was constrained to cry out, and warn the world
of their state, – of the great salvation offered by the gospel,
and of the awful consequences of losing the day of their vis-
itation.
5. After this Elder James came forward, and said, “My
name is James Whittaker; I have prayed to God for you, as
earnestly as I ever prayed for my own soul.” He then
spoke of the great loss and fallen state of man; and of the
necessity of a restoration through Christ, in order to find
salvation and redemption now offered through the medium
of the gospel. “The time is fully come,” said he, “according
to ancient prophecy, for Christ to make his second appear-
ing, for the redemption of lost man. This is the Second
Appearance of Christ, and we are God's true witnesses,
through whom Christ has manifested himself, in this day of
his second appearing; and the only means of salvation that
will ever be offered to a lost world, is to confess and forsake
their sins, take up their cross, and follow Christ in the re-
generation.”
6. He spoke of the necessity of souls' believing in the
messengers whom God had sent; and declared the only way
they could find the will of God, was, to find it in those mes-
sengers whom He had sent; that this was the way, accord-
ing to the Scriptures, that God manifested himself to the
ancients, and, that it was as much so now, as in ancient
days. Father James wept much, and spoke much of humil-
ity and self-abasement, and said, “You cannot blame me for
abasing myself.” He declared the great riches he had
MOTHER ANN LEE. *\ I37
found by the gospel, and spoke of the awful consequences
of rejecting the day of their visitation. After this, Elder
Joseph Meacham and Calvin Harlow spoke, in confirmation
of what had been spoken, – declared this to be the Second
Appearing of Christ, and that these were his true witnesses.
7. So great was the power of God, and so clear the evi-
dences of the testimony that every mouth was stopped and
every tongue became dumb; all opposition was put down
and the world appeared like souls arraigned before the bar
of judgment. The Believers went forth in the worship of
God with great power, and gifts of the Holy Ghost. The
world had not power to molest them, and no disturbance
was made.
8. After meeting, a large number of the Brethren and Sis-
ters were fed. After the Believers had finished their repast,
Mother Ann asked John if he was willing to invite the
world in to eat, to which he consented, and went out and
told them, if they were needy, they should be welcome to
come in and eat. Accordingly all who chose, came in and
ate, to the number of fifty or sixty. And, so great was the
blessing of God, that, although no victuals were cooked that
day yet, it seemed as though there was more left, after feed-
ing more than two hundred people, than when they began
to eat.
9. Concerning this visit of Mother Ann's to John Bishop's,
John himself gave the following account: “I evidently felt
the blessing of God rest upon my house, and all that I had ;
and though temporal blessings are the lesser, and were, at
that time, the least in my esteem, yet, as they were evidences
of the good fountain whence they flowed, I shall here insert
some of them in particular. I took Mother Ann's horse,
and the horses of those who came with her, nearly forty in
number, and put them into my cow pasture, which contained
eight or ten acres of land; at first, I thought my feed would
18
I38 TESTIMONIES OF
Soon be gone, but, concluded I should not care for that,
since Mother had come to my house. Here those horses,
with my four cows, continued from Saturday, in the after-
noon, until near noon of the Monday following.”
Io. “The same day, after they were taken out, I went to
See my pasture, and strange as it may seem, it was more
fresh and green than I should have expected, had there not
been a hoof of a creature in it for a whole week. And,
though a number of pails of milk were carried out for the
multitude to drink, my family made more butter during that
week, than any week during the season. These things,
which, in the natural tide of events appeared impossible, I
felt confident were effected by the same power that fed the
five thousand, with five barley loaves, and a few small fishes.”
11. Mother Ann left John Bishop's on Monday, about
noon, and went to Hezekiah Hammond's, where she stayed
until evening, and then went to George Darrow's, and tarried
all night. The next day she visited the family of Reuben
Wight. Here Elder James had a gift to sing with remark-
able power of God, and the Believers went forth, with great
zeal, and worshipped God in the dance. Mother Ann stayed
and dined; after dinner, as she was about to depart, and
had advanced to the door, she turned herself round, and
kneeling down spake as follows:
12. “God created my soul in innocence, but, by sinning
against His holy commandments, I was defiled, and abomi-
nable in His sight. While I was in this wretched state, God
was pleased to call my soul by the gospel; I was wrought
upon by the power of the Holy Ghost, to see and feel the
depth of my loss; and, by the same power, I was helped to
travel out of it. When I was despised and afflicted by mine
enemies, thou, O God, didst comfort me. When cruel per-
secutors rose against me, and put me into prisons and dun-
geons, thou didst stretch forth thine hand for my deliverance.
MoTHER ANN-LEE. I39
I thank thee, O Father — Lord of Heaven and Earth, for
the revelation of Christ, which showed me the depth of
man's loss, and the way of recovery by the gospel.
“When I was in my native land I received a special revela-
tion of God, to come to America, to bring the gospel to
this nation, and when the time was fully come, I crossed the
great waters, through many dangers and perils, and, by the
miraculous power of God, I arrived safe to this land. Ever
since I have been here, God has supported me, by His
special grace, under all trials and afflictions; and has given
me strength and fortitude to stand in defense of the truth.”
13. “I thank Thee, O God, for raising up so great a peo-
ple in this land. Thou hast made me able to plant the gos-
pel in the hearts of many, who are now able to glorify Thy
name. I pray God, protect and strengthen Thy chosen peo-
ple, and keep them from all evil.” ~
14. After Mother arose from her knees, she went directly
to Joseph Meacham's, and tarried an hour or two; and from
thence to Isaac Harlow's, where she tarried till near night;
she then went to Josiah Skinner's, where she took supper,
and held meetings; the Believers went forth in the worship
of God in singing and dancing, with great joy. The same
evening, she proceeded from thence to John Spier's.” Many
people followed her through New Lebanon to this place,
singing and shouting with great joy.
15. But, the wicked could not be contented to let Mother
rest; they gathered in considerable numbers, beset the house,
and demanded to see the old woman. Mother felt no liberty
to see them, knowing that they were upon mischief. They
used much threatening and abusive language, and, at length,
burst open the door, and crowded into the entry that led to
the room where the Believers were assembled.
16. Mother was, at this time, standing in the midst of the
* About six miles from John Bishop's the way she went.
I4O TESTIMONIES OF
assembly, with a young child of Nathan Farrington's in her
arms; but, feeling to go into another room, which she could
not do without passing through the mob in the hall, she,
therefore, with the child in her arms, took hold of young
Mehetabel Farrington, and bade her go forward, and stop
for nobody, and thus they passed through the mob, into a
more retired room. “We have got through, and God has
protected us,” said Mother to Mehetabel. Late at night the
mob departed, and the Believers retired to rest.
17. The next day, Eleazer Grant, and Elisha Gilberts,
Esq’rs, and Dr. Averill came there, and had a long conver-
sation with Mother Ann and the Elders. The day following,
several Indians came, and Father William Lee was moved,
by the power of God, to speak to them in their own native
language, although he had no knowledge of it, but by the
gift of God; but the Indians understood, and answered him.
18. The family of Nathan Farrington had, very early, de-
sired Mother to come to their house, and though she had
not given any encouragement of coming, yet, on Friday
morning, she went there. Nathan had just been building a
new house, which was then unfinished. When Mother came
into the house, she said, “Now Mother has come, and you
are welcome; you have been faithful to ask, and now you
have got a blessing.” tº ſº
19. Mother then looked around the house, and said, “I
feel a gift and blessing, in the building of this house; you
must serve God in it.” Then turning to a young woman,—
daughter of old Daniel Rathbun, said, “I have been all
around your father's house, on every side of it, and yet have
never been invited to come into it; but here is a family that
was so urgent, that it seemed as though I could not get away
from them; you know not what a blessing you have lost.*
→ This family of Rathbuns all professed faith, at that time, but, afterward, all
fell away to the world: while Farrington's family, with but one exception, all con-
tinued to flourish in the way of God. ^
MOTHER ANN LEE. I4 I
20. Many Believers being collected here, Father William
said, “The house is not large enough for all the people to
assemble and serve God in; we had better go out on the
grass and serve God.” Accordingly they all assembled in
the meadows near the house. Father William sang for them
and they all went forth with great power, in the worship of
God, and danced till they trod the grass into the earth, and
even trod down the earth, so that it was like an earthen
threshing floor, with scarcely the appearance of any grass
upon it. Some of the world were there, and seeing the sit-
uation of the ground, cried out, “Farrington, you are a fool,
to let the Shakers tread down your meadow so; there will
not be any grass there; ” Nathan replied, “You will see
there will be more grass here than in any other part of the
meadow.” ~ .
21. Nathan's words came to pass, for, in a short time, the
grass grew, and flourished in the circle where the meeting
was held, so that it was much larger, and higher, than in
any other part of the meadow; and could easily be distin-
guished from the other grass, as far as the meadow could be
seen; and yielded far more abundantly, than any other part
of the meadow, to the great astonishment and disappoint-
ment of those unbelieving neighbors. \
22. The same evening, Mother went from Nathan Far-
rington's to Jabez Spencer's, in Stephentown. On the Sab-
bath morning following, Capt. Ichabod Turner, and
Birch, Esqr., came, in a friendly manner, and informed the
Elders that there was a mob about to arise, but said they
thought it would take two or three days for them to collect.
The Elders informed them that they expected to leave the
place on Monday. The men replied that if they would leave
the place by that time, they believed they should be able to
keep the mob back. The same day some ruffians came and
maliciously struck and collared some of the Brethren; but
I42. TESTIMONIEs of
Jabez interfered and sent the rioters out of the house; he,
being a man of note, they were under fear, and desisted
from further violence. tº e
23. A large assembly of the world, besides many Believ-
ers, collected to attend meeting. There were some of the
assembly who had manifested a great spirit of opposition;
had charged Mother and the Elders with being deceivers,
and false prophets, and vented many evil reports which
arose from prejudice, unbelief, and malicious and wilful
opposition. Elder James preached, and introduced his dis-
course with these words: “O full of all subtilty, and all
mischief, thou child of the devil, thou enemy of all righteous-
ness? Wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the
Lord P’’”
24. Afterward, as the Believers were engaged in the wor-
ship of God, some carnal young men, with their female com-
panions, drew near, and, in a scoffing manner, said, to some
of the Brethren. “What, are you dancing to worship God?”
“Yea,” replied the Brethren, “And you may worship God
too, if you will.” They then stepped in, and went to danc-
ing ; their young women soon followed their example and
began to dance among the Sisters. They were soon sur-
rounded by the Brethren and Sisters, and so great was the
strength and power of God in the assembly, that they were
unable to make any resistance, but were compelled to dance
under the operation of the power of God, with the head
dresses and hair of the young women flying in every direc-
tion until they were brought down to feel very low and sim-
ple, and went off peaceably, and well mortified. The Believers
continued their exercises through the whole night following.
25. On Monday evening, September 1st, 1783, Mother
and the Elders with a considerable number of the Brethren
and Sisters, left Jabez Spencer's, to return to New Lebanon.
sº Acts XIII, Ioth.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 143
They had proceeded about half a mile, when they were met
by Eliab Harlow, on horseback, Mother, being in a chair,
with Hannah Kendall, told Eliab, that he might let one of
the people take his beast, and he might help her along, as it
was dark, and very rough for a carriage. Eliab readily gave
up his beast and led Mother's on one side, while another
Brother led on the other side; and Childs Hamlin held the
carriage behind. The Elders and the rest of the company
followed on horseback. Thus they proceeded in a very
joyful manner. Mother would often say, “Brethren, be
comfortable — Brethren, be joyful.” The Brethren as often
replied, “We will, Mother.” Thus they went on, singing
very joyfully till they arrived at Daniel Green's, about five
miles from Spencer's. Here they stopped, and Mother
alighted from her carriage and went in, with the chief part
of her company, and tarried a short time. Daniel's wife
was a Believer, and Daniel was a friendly man, but did not
profess faith. From thence they proceeded about one mile
further, to the house of Joshua Greene. Here they made
another halt and went in; and those who had need took
some refreshment of bread and cheese.
26. After cheering and strengthening them in their faith
Mother came out and went on, exhorting the Elders and
Brethren, to be joyful, and serve God. Thus they proceeded,
singing, in a very joyful manner, and shouting so loudly
they made the whole forest ring, which greatly disturbed
unbelievers. At length they arrived at Isaac Harlow's, in
New Lebanon, eight miles from Spencer's. Here they
stopped for the night, and put out their horses. After
gathering into the house they again went forth in the worship
of God, with great zeal, and powerful operations of various
kinds. Some of the Brethren were led by these operations,
in among the Sisters, and pulled them about, with apparent
violence. The two Daniel Rathbuns, father and son, were
I44 TESTIMONIES OF
peculiarly exercised in this manner. This, Mother Ann
said, was a sign that they were going to have persecution,
and that a mob was near at hand. *
27. This journey from Stephentown, and the labors and
exercises at Isaac Harlow's, took up the greater part of the
night. Toward daylight, the people retired to rest; but
Mother Ann, and two young Sisters — (Hannah Kendall and
Lucy Wood,) with the Elders, went on about one mile fur-
ther, to George Darrow's, the place where the meeting-
house in New Lebanon now stands.
CHAPTER XXI.
A PERSECUTING MOB Is RAISED.— MOTHER ANN IS CARRIED
BEFORE ELEAZER GRANT, CRUELLY ABUSED, AND DRIVEN
Ol) T OF NEW LEBAN ON.
Scarcely had the day began to dawn when a mob began
to collect, and soon after, surrounded the house where
Mother was, and a terrible scene of persecution ensued.
It was supposed, by many, that Eleazer Grant, Esqr., was
the instigator of this mob; but, be that as it may, it was
evidently planned, and matured in connection with him.
There were many very malicious enemies in and about New
Lebanon, who knew where Mother Ann was, and who were
watching the first opportunity of her return into the place,
to vent their malicious rage on her and the Elders. The
mob was undoubtedly raised and pushed on by some who
acted under cover. It consisted of two companies; that
* That the two Rathbuns were peculiarly operated upon at that time appears very
significant of their own subsequent conduct; for though they were remarkably
zealous, at that time, they afterward turned their back to the way of God, and
became very bitter persecutors.
MOTHER ANN LEE. I45
from the south was headed by Nehemiah Fitch, Captain of
militia; that from the north, and west, by Thomas Tanner, º
who had formerly been a Captain of militia. But there
were many others who distinguished themselves, and ap-
peared much more open in their abuse than the real leaders
of the mob. Among these were Thomas Zaw, Selah Abbot,
Senr., Selah Abbot, Junr., Ephraim Bowman, Zadock Lee,
and Enos Meacham. &
2. Their first act was to seize George Darrow and David
Meacham, with a warrant, under pretense of their having
abused a young woman, – the daughter of David Meacham.
But, this act was evidently intended to cover their real ob-
ject, which was, to get these two men from the house where
Mother and the Elders were, knowing that the mob would
have much more power to act in their absence, as David was
a man of great fortitude and influence, and George, the
owner of the house. They were, accordingly, taken before
Grant for trial. George left the care of his house with his
brother, David Darrow, and Richard Spier. These men
informed the mob of the authority they had to protect the
house, and expostulated with them upon the unlawfulness
of their assembling and conducting in such a manner. But
the mob felt no disposition to parley about the matter; for
they were determined on violence, without any regard to
law, or justice.
3. The Believers collected as fast as the mob did, and
went into the house, which was soon nearly filled up.
There were three outside doors to the house, which were all
guarded by the Believers. The mob commenced their acts
of violence by attempting to force a passage into all the
doors at once. The Brethren, who had charge of the house,
forbade their entrance, and again urged the unlawfulness of
such proceedings; but, in vain; their conduct was like that
of ravenous wolves among harmless sheep.
I9
I46 TESTIMONIES OF
4. They seized the Brethren, one after another, and
dragged them out with the most savage violence. Richard
Spier was three times thrown out at a back door, which was
very high from the ground. Some were drawn out by the
hair of their heads; some were taken by four or five men,
one at each arm and leg, and pitched, headforemost, with
great violence, into a mud puddle near the door; some had
their clothes badly torn. After a conflict of fifteen or twenty
minutes, the mob succeeded in getting into the house.
Mother, at this time, was in a back bedroom, separated from
the rest of the people, by a ceiled partition. The ruffians
strove to enter the room where she was, but were kept back
by the Brethren who guarded the door; after a considerable
struggle, they succeeded in tearing down the ceiling of the
room, seized Mother Ann by her feet, and dragged her in a
shameful manner, through the parlor and kitchen, to the
door.
5. Eliab Harlow had made ready Mother's carriage, be-
fore the action commenced, and sat in it, before the door,
where he had a fair view of the scene. Mother was pitched,
headlong, into her carriage; Hannah Kendall and Lucy Wood.
followed, through the crowd, and got into the carriage with
her. Eliab then gave them the reins, and as they were about
to start, Mother spoke to Prudence Hammond, who brought.
out her budget, and said, “Prudence, keep along with us.”
They had not proceeded more than three or four rods, when
the ruffians cut off both the reins of the bridle. Eliab then
attempted to lead the beast, and proceeded six or eight rods.
further, when the mob surrounded the carriage, and beat
him off, with many severe strokes, and undertook to lead
the beast themselves, and drove on, very furiously, toward
Grant's. ſ
6. Prudence Hammond, according to Mother's orders,
kept close by the side of the carriage. A certain young man.
MOTHER ANN LEE. I47
of the mob, observing her, exerted himself, very much, to
beat her off, and ride over her, but was not able; for Mother
often repeated her order, “Prudence, keep along with us,
don't let your faith fail,” which gave Prudence a degree of
power which the world were not able to resist. At length,
another young man said to his companions, “These people
have got a power that we know nothing about; it is the
power of God that carries that woman along in such a man-
ner.” He then politely offered to take Prudence on behind him
and carry her civilly. But, Mother cautioned her, saying,
“Prudence, don't be enticed by them; don’t let your faith
fail, and you will hold out to the end.” So Prudence ran
along on foot, still keeping close by the side of the carriage.
7. In this manner they proceeded about sixty rods
further, when they came to a narrow bridge, across a small
rivulet, upon the side of a steep hill, which formed a dan-
gerous precipice. Here the inhuman wretches attempted to
overset the carriage, but, were prevented by Medad Curtiss,
who, at that, instant, saved the chair, but, in the struggle,
Thomas Law, who was the most active in the business, fell
down the precipice. Law was afterward heard to say, “I
should have finished the old woman, if it had not been for
that devil of a Medad.”
8. When they had proceeded about half a mile further,
Law violently seized hold of Elder James, and pulled him
from his horse, evidently intending to precipitate him, head-
foremost, upon a rock; but, one of the Brethren instantly
caught him upon the shoulders, and, by that means, saved his
head; but he fell with his side upon the rock with such vio-
lence, that three of his ribs were fractured by the fall. By
the assistance of some of the Brethren, he mounted his horse
again, and rode on to Grant's. In driving from George
Darrow's to Eleazer Grant's, which was about one and a half
miles, the mob continually strove to keep the Believers back,
I48 TESTIMONIEs of
by beating and abusing them, and trying to ride over them;
but were not able to effect their purpose. Prudence Ham-
mond kept close by the side of the carriage, the whole dis-
tance, and, though the mob drove furiously, she was not in
the least fatigued, nor out of breath.
9. When Mother alighted from her carriage, the mob were
very numerous around her; she desired them to stand off, for
she wanted to go aside; but they refused, and one young
man—Jehiel Wright, persisted in keeping close to her. Han-
nah Kendall bade him go off, for, said she, “You are a thief
and a robber.” This charge offended the young man, and
he swore she should prove it. “Where is that Hammond
girl,” said Mother. Prudence immediately stepped forward,
and Mother addressed her, saying, “Hannah has told this
man he is a thief, and a robber, and he says she shall prove
it.” Prudence replied, “It is the truth of God, Mother; for
he broke into my father's house and stole twenty-nine dollars.”
Io. This charge, made by Hannah Kendall, and supported
by Prudence Hammond, was done by a special gift of God;
for neither of the Sisters knew the young man. He was,
however, highly offended, and struck Prudence, with a staff;
but his comrades, who knew the truth of the charge, laughed
at him heartily; and the guilty culprit sneaked off, and was
soon missing.
II. Mother Ann was dragged into Grant's in such a man-
ner that her cap and apron were torn off. Elder James
informed her that Thomas Law had pulled him from his
horse, and broken his ribs, and requested liberty to enter a
complaint against him. But Mother, feeling no liberty for
him to do it, counselled him to let it pass, and labor to be
comfortable and peaceable. Shortly after this, Elder James
received a healing gift of God, which restored him to his
former soundness; so that, on the same evening, he rode a
number of miles, on a full gallop. *
MoTHER ANN LEE. 149
I2. At the time of Mother's arrival at Grant's, he was sit-
ting in Court, and pretending to try a cause of complaint
against David Meacham and George Darrow, which lasted
some time. This complaint, which originated in malice, and
was prosecuted through envy, ended in a mere mock trial,
evidently designed to cover deeds of greater persecution
and abuse. & te
13. When Grant had disposed of this case, he had Mother
Ann brought before him, and called upon her to hear her
indictment. But, instead of attending to the false accusa-
tions brought against her by her enemies, and which it was
in vain to counterplead, before a mob tribunal, headed by
an unjust judge, whose sole object was to overthrow the
work of God, she reproved him for sitting as a magistrate,
and suffering such riotous mobs to abuse innocent people
contrary to law, without attempting to suppress them.”
14. Grant, unable to endure this reproof, ordered his con-
stable to take her to a new house, which he was then build-
ing, and put her under keepers. The constable and two
other ruffians, – Ephraim Bowman and Enos Meacham, took
her, and in a very abusive manner, dragged her out of the
house, and along the street, about fifteen or twenty rods, to
the new house. Mother felt extreme anguish, from the cruel
abuses of these men, who vented their enmity by beating,
griping and pinching her, as they dragged her along. She
cried out, saying, “Must I give up my life in your hands 2 ”
But regardless of her cries, they dragged her along into the
house, and up stairs, as though she had been a dead beast,
and then thrust her into a room, where she sat down and
cried like a child.
* John Noyes — the constable, had greatly abused Mother, and struck her several
times, with his staff, before Grant's face ; particularly one severe stroke across her
breast, the mark of which she carried for sometime afterward. In reproving Grant,
she said, “It is your day now ;: but, it will be mine, by and by ; Eleazer Grant, I’ll
put you into a cockleshell yet.”
I5O TESTIMONIES OF
I5. The mob immediately surrounded the doors, and
refused to let any of the Believers enter; though many of
the Brethren and Sisters strove hard to get in. But Father
William boldly insisted on going in, declaring that she was
his sister, therefore he had a right, and would go in to her.
The mob still obstinately opposed it; but, at length, he, and
two of the Sisters, found their way in, and went up stairs
to Mother. Soon after this, Mother Ann and Father Wil-
liam put their heads out at the window, and sung to the
Believers without, who danced with great power.
16. In the mean time, Grant, and his wicked court, con-
sulted among themselves, to know in what manner they
should proceed, and having settled the point, Mother was
brought back again. Elder James, during the whole time
of trial had been kept under guard, in a room, in a house
where Grant's Court was sitting; he was also called in, and
a suit was now entered against them for a breach of the
peace. They were accused of making disturbance, and
breaking people of their rest, by singing and shouting along
the road, at a late hour of the night.
17. Grant inquired of them if they did not pass by such
a man's house; (naming the man) to which Elder James
replied, “I never saw that man in my life, that I know of:
but I sung and served God a great deal.” Grant again
asked if they did not pass by such a man's house; (naming
another man;) and received the same answer. Thus he
inquired, concerning one house and another; but received
invariably the same answer.
18. Grant then made a pretense of binding them over to
the County Court, and said they must be taken to jail, or get
bondsmen for their appearance. David and George imme-
diately offered themselves as bondsmen, and were accepted.
The bondsmen then said, “The prisoners are ours, and we
have a right to take them where we please.”
MOTHER ANN LEE. O I5 I
19. It appears, however, that Grant did not give them up
to their bondsmen; but they all went out, and Mother and
Hannah Kendall and Lucy Wood got into their carriage.
The Brethren, who were the bondsmen, considering them-
selves as having the right, attempted to lead the carriage,
but were prevented by the mob, who had determined on
taking the carriage themselves.
20. Grant came to the door and addressed them thus, “As
a magistrate of the state of New York, I desire that there be
no mobs, nor riots,” and then added, “Lay hands suddenly
on no man.” These words he repeated several times, laying
a peculiar emphasis on the last words, no man. He then
went back into the house, and was seen no more that day.
This speech was evidently intended as a cloak, to cover his
own hypocrisy, while it held out a license to the mob, to
abuse Mother at their pleasure, seeing she was a woman.
21. This was evidently well understood by the mob; for
they took hold with increased zeal, and separated Mother
from the body of the Believers, and would not suffer them to
come near her; but drove on, with great violence, toward
Albany; still keeping the Believers back, and threatening
and abusing every one who attempted to go forward. Many
of them were inhumanly beaten, some of those on horseback,
besides being beaten themselves, had their horses beaten
with such violence that they several times nearly fell down.
Thus they drove on about seven miles, over a rough and
muddy road, over stones and stumps, seeking the roughest
places in the road for Mother's carriage; which, together
with many severe strokes, which she received from her dri-
vers, greatly increased the fatigue and .sufferings she had
already endured. And, though several families of the Believ-
ers lived on the road, the mob would not suffer Mother to
stop for any refreshments, although it was near sunset, and
she had eaten nothing that day, except a few mouthfuls
I52 TESTIMONIES OF
which she nad obtained of Grant's wife, at the intercession
of some of the Sisters.
22. At length, about dusk, they arrived against a tavern
on the road, and the Landlord, whose name was Ranny,
hearing the tumult, and understanding the cause, came out,
and with great authority of spirit, and keen severity of lan-
gr:age, reprimanded the mob for such shameful abuse,
toward an innocent and civil people; and boldly threatened
them with the utmost rigor of the law, if they did not imme-
diately disperse. This severe rebuke and bold threat from
Ranny, greatly embarrassed the mob, and concluding they
were near the boundary line of the town, and night coming
on, they said that all who belonged to Niskayuna, might
pass on, but those who belonged to New Lebanon, should
go back. The Brethren, however, would not consent to
this, but determined to cleave to Mother. After much
wrangling, and some blows from the mob, they left the Be-
lievers, a few rods west of Ranny's, and near to Charles Mc-
Carthy's — a poor man, who lived in a little log-house,
where the most of them retired, and took shelter for the
night; Mother was very much exhausted, and passed the
night under great distress and sufferings.
CHAPTER XXII.
MOTHER ANN AND THE ELDERS RETURN TO NATHAN FAR-
RINGTON'S — A MOB SURROUNDS THE HOUSE AT NIGHT —
MOTHER PROCEEDS ON HER JOURNEY –STOPS AT E.
KNAPP's, AND is DRIVEN OFF BY A MOB —ARRIVES AT
NISKAY UNA, &C.
1. When daylight appeared, the Believers who had taken
their lodgings on the floor of the house, and in an old log
MoTHER ANN LEE. I53
barn, arose from, their cold berths, wet and muddy, just in
the situation the mob had left them. However, the young
Brethren soon cleared away the brush, in the door-yard, and
prepared for meeting. The people assembled, and kneel-
ing down, wept, with great sorrow. Elder James said, “If
these should hold their peace, I believe the very stones
would cry out to God.” They then went forth in worship,
with great power of God.
2. Soon after meeting, some of the Brethren came from
New Lebanon, and brought them plenty of provisions,
which came in a time of need, and was thankfully received;
for very few of those who had followed Mother, had eaten
any thing the preceding day.
3. After they had eaten their breakfast, Mother showed
them the bruises she had received from their cruel persecu-
tors. Her stomach and arms were beaten and bruised black
and blue; and she, and the Sisters with her affirmed that she
was black and blue all over her body; and indeed it was
not to be wondered at, considering how much she had been
beaten and dragged about; she wept, and said, “So it has
been with me almost continually, ever since I left Niskayuna;
day and night, day and night, I have been like a dying
creature.” g
4. Mother and her persecuted little flock, passed the fore
part of the day in serving God and comforting one another.
In the afternoon they returned back to Nathan Farrington's,
where they spent the remainder of the day, and the follow-
ing night. After they arrived there, Mother said, “I feel
now as though I could take some rest,” and appeared in a
measure, comfortable, considering the shocking scene of suf-
fering and abuse which she had passed through the preced-
ing day.
5. But, the enemies of the work could never be at rest
while Mother was within their reach. In the dusk of the
2O
I 54 TESTIMONIES OF
evening, about thirty or forty heathenish, creatures of the
baser sort, collected around the house, in a mobbish manner.
This collection consisted chiefly of a company of fellows
from the town of Chatham, who, from the savageness of
their manners, were styled the “Indian Club.”
6. These ruffians demanded, in very rough and abusive lan-
guage, “to see that old woman.” Nathan inquired what
they wanted of her ? They answered, “She is an old witch,
and she shall not stay here.” Nathan replied, “She is a wo-
man of God, and you shall not see her in such a manner.”
On hearing the tumult, and perceiving that a mob had gath-
ered, Mother wept, and said, “This comes suddenly upon me,
what shall I do 2 I do not feel as though I could endure
any more ' '.'
7. The mob threw clubs and stones at the house, and
threatened to break down the doors. Nathan boldly com-
manded them to desist, and threatened them with the pen-
alty of the law if they attempted to break into the house.
This, for a moment, seemed to check their rage; Nathan ex-
postulated with them, and endeavored to show them the
wickedness and folly of such conduct, and said, “I have
lived, as a neighbor with you a number of years, in peace;
but now, because I have joined the people of God, accord-
ing to my faith, and confessed my sins, as you ought to do,
you come here to break into my house, and abuse my
family.”
8. But the mob, being determined to break into the house,
set reason and humanity at defiance, and with horrid oaths
and blasphemies, continued to throw stones and clubs.
The house being new, and unfinished, and one of the pas-
sages fastened up with loose boards, they, at length, suc-
ceeded in forcing the boards down, and carried them into
the street, but were still prevented from entering the house,
by Brethren, who stood in the passage. ->
MOTHER ANN LEE. I55
9. Mother, who was at this time in the upper part of the
house, sent for John Farrington,” and said to him, “John,
can't you go and send these creatures off 2 " “Yea, Mother,”
replied John. “Go,” said she, “and shame them, tell
them it is a shame for men to be around after a woman in
the night; but, if they will go off, and come peaceably, to-
morrow, in the day-time, I will see them.”
ro. Accordingly, John went down in Mother's gift, and
slipped out at another door, and was instantly seized, by
two lusty ruffians. “Love,” said John. “Love,” replied the
men, in a sneering tone of voice; and immediately gripped
him between them with such violence that it seemed as
though they intended to squeeze the breath out of his body.
11. John held his breath, and, as they slackened their
arms, he cried “More love,” at which they renewed their
hug, gripping him with all their strength. This was repeated
a number of times till the men had wearied themselves in
hugging and squeezing John, who received no hurt.
“Now,” said John, “If you have got through, I want to
reason with you, as you are reasonable men, or ought to be.
Why do you come here, in such a manner, in the night, af-
ter a woman 2 It is a shame; I am ashamed of you, that men
should behave so Do, for the honor of man, withdraw,
peaceably, and if you will come again, in the morning,
peaceably, when it is day-time, the woman is willing to see
you.” These words, spoken in the power and gift of God,
completely vanquished their rage, and quelled their savage
spirits; they immediately began to withdraw, and were soon
all gone, so that Mother enjoyed the remainder of the night
in peace.
12. The next morning, only six or eight of them made
their appearance. Mother, with John, and two or three
of the Sisters, went out to see them. “This is the woman
A= ~-
* Eldest Son of Nathan Farrington. ºr
156 TESTIMONIES OF
that you pressed so hard to see last night,” said John.
“What do you want of me?” said Mother, “I am a poor,
weak woman, I do not hurt any body.”
13. The guilty wretches had no confidence to speak to
her, nor to look her in the face, but hung down their heads,
and began to sheer off. John then invited them to stay and
take breakfast, but they declined, and soon went off. Thus
did God frustrate the designs of the wicked, at this time.
14. About ten o'clock in the morning, Mother took her
leave of the Believers at Nathan Farrington’s, and said she
did not feel it to be best for any to follow her, excepting
the Elders, and Richard Spier, because it would only tend
to increase the enmity of the world. She then departed for
Niskayuna. dº
15. After proceeding a few miles on the road, one of the
shoes of Mother's beast came off, and they made a stop on
White's hill, opposite to a blacksmith shop, to get the shoe
set. Father William stepped up to the shop and asked the
blacksmith, whose name was Johnson, to set the shoe, and
offered to pay him the money for it. But the man in a very
rough and passionate manner, refused, and seizing a pair of
his tongs, threw them at him with great violence; but, miss-
ing his aim, they struck the ground between Father William's
feet, and pierced a hole, nearly six inches deep, in the hard,
solid earth. *
16. Richard Spier picked up the tongs, and asked John-
son what he meant by such conduct 2 He replied, with an
oath, that he would immediately kill them all, if they did
not depart. They left him, and went on about a mile,
and stopped at Ebenezer Knapp's ; Mary Knapp, and her
daughter Hannah, were Believers, and the old man was
friendly. Hannah had been sent home from Nathan Far-
rington's by Mother, in the morning, with information that
she was coming along soon, and would stop there. The
MOTHER ANN LEE. I57
family had also made preparations to receive her; but she
had not been in the house but a few minutes, when this
wicked Johnson, with about twenty ruffians, in his own like-
ness, came and beset the house, and ordered Mother and
the Elders to be gone in half an hour, or they should suffer
the consequences.
17. These cruel wretches were chiefly armed with cudgels,
and large whips, with the lashes wound around their hands.
George White, Esqr., was one of the crew. Mother and the
Elders were so oppressed by these ruffians that they did not
even sit down to eat the victuals which was provided for
them; though some of them took a few mouthfuls into their
hands and ate while they tarried.
18. Hannah, who had returned from Nathan Farrington's
with the joyful expectation of seeing Mother and the Elders
at her father's house, was greatly grieved to think that they
could not eat their victuals in peace; and, though young
and bashful, she was constrained, by the power of God, to
break forth in the following words, “If there was a company
of drunkards, whoremongers, and whores gathered here to
serve the devil, you would not come to drive them away.”
Father William Lee replied, “It is the truth of God, Child.”
19. Though Ebenezer Knapp did not pretend to be a Be-
liever, he appeared to be very sorry that Mother and the
Elders were so interrupted; that they could not refresh
themselves in peace, especially, as it was the first time they
had been at his house. He said they came peaceably, and
were welcome to stay as long as they chose. Father William
went out into the piazza and spoke to the mob with his usual
boldness, saying, “We came here peaceably to refresh our-
selves, and we will stay as long as we have a mind to, and do
you resist us, if you dare.” Mother and the Elders soon g
took their leave, and no further resistance was offered. One
of the mob, however, attempted to lead Mother's carriage,
158 TESTIMONIES OF
but Hannah Kendall, who was in the carriage with Mother,
forbade it, saying, “I.et the horse alone, I am able to drive
him myself.” He then let the beast go, and they then pro-
ceeded on their journey, and met with no further opposition.
20. When they arrived at the ferry, opposite Albany, a
number of native Indians were at the ferry; and on discov-
ering Mother Ann, they cried out, “The good woman is
come ; the good woman is come,” and manifested great joy
and satisfaction on seeing her and the Elders. Mother soon
crossed the river, and proceeded on till they entered the
forest, north-west of the town, where they made a little
stop, and rested themselves in peace. After this they pur-
sued their journey, and arrived at Niskayuna about eleven
o'clock at night, September 4th, 1783.
21. During the period of two years and four months,
the time of their absence from Niskayuna, Mother and the
Elders traveled many hundred miles, and suffered indescrib-
able hardships, afflictions and persecutions, to establish the
gospel in this land, and lay the foundation of Christ's King-
dom on earth. Most of the Believers in America had a
privilege to see her, either by being visited in their own
habitations, or by visiting her where she tarried, and all had
a privilege to be taught the way of God more perfectly.
During this period of time Mother and the the Elders had
many precious and powerful gifts of God, to search out and
reprove sin, to strengthen the weak, instruct the ignorant,
and comfort the afflicted; and all who were honest-hearted,
found a great increase of power over evil, of love and union,
light and understanding; while those who were rotten-
hearted, and insincere, began to wither away, more and
more, till they fell off, as withered branches.
NotE.— It is proper here to give some further account of
the prisoners who were left in Barrington Jail. Mother,
whose care and tender feelings extended to all her children,
Mother ANN Lee. I59
and especially to those who were under afflictions and suffer-
ings, had been careful to send messengers from time to time, to
look after their situation, and minister to their necessities.
Jonathan Slosson, L- who had been charged by Mother Ann to
see to them, returned to Niskayuna the day after Mother's ar-
rival, and gave her some comforting intelligence about them.
While in prison they were visited by many of the world,
to whom they held a bold testimony. Some were convicted,
confessed their sins, and set out in the way of God. The
prisoners, though they were sometimes abused by the jailer,
were generally treated with kindness; and, though they
were, sometimes, closely confined, yet they were at other
times, treated with great confidence, and let them have lib-
erty to walk abroad, saying he was not in the least concerned
about their running away.
After they had been there a while, the authority at Bar-
rington wrote to the Judges who had imprisoned them, to
know for what purpose they were imprisoned in such a man-
ner, and received for answer, “they were obliged to do it to
satisfy the people.” Pitiful excuse, an innocent people,
without having as much as a crime alleged against them,
must be imprisoned TO SATISFY THE PEOPLE | They did
not reflect that those wicked people could not save them
from the judgments of God.
After six or seven weeks’ imprisonment, they were, at
length, brought to trial; their Judges applied to Theodore
Sedgewick, the District Attorney, to know whether they could
support the charge of blasphemy against them, on account
of what Samuel Fitch had said, and were informed that it
would not bear an action, because what they had said was
agreeable to their faith, to which they had a constitutional
right, neither could they prove a breach of peace, because
the Shakers, as well as other people, had a right to worship
God as they pleased.
16o TESTIMONIES OF
Hence they were under the necessity to try another scheme
to carry their point, and throw the cost of prosecution upon
the innocent prisoners. Old Valentine Rathbun brought
forward a charge, supported by oath, of assault and battery;’
and though it was evidently proved to be false, and his abuse
to his own son was a clear evidence, that he, for one, was
guilty of assault and battery; yet, these unjust Judges, who
confessed that they had committed them to prison to satisfy
the people, completed this disgraceful scene by sentencing
those who had been proved innocent, to pay a fine of one
dollar with the costs of Court, which amounted to twenty
pounds, lawful. As the prisoners had not the money pres-
ent, they informed the Sheriff that they did not want to lie
in jail for money, and they would pay it as soon as they
could. The Sheriff therefore released them, with no other
security than their word, for the money; a striking proof of
the confidence which he placed in these persecuted people.
The money was paid, before the time had expired.
Thus ended this imprisonment, to the disgrace of this per-
secuting generation, but to the honor and increase of the
testimony.
CHAPTER XXIII.
GREAT MANIFESTATIONs of GoD IN MOTHER, CHRIST HER
HEAD, LORD AND HUSBAN D.
1. The manifestations of God, in, and through Mother Ann
were exceedingly great, and marvelous. That she was an
eminent witness of God, no one could doubt who ever heard
and felt the power of her testimony, or experienced the
heart-searching power of her spirit; and that she was that
distinguished person whom she declared herself to be, was
MOTHER ANN LEE. 161
beyond all dispute in the minds of her faithful followers;
for her works plainly testified it.
2. In the early part of the year 1781, a large assembly of
the Believers were gathered at Watervliet, among whom
were Joseph Meacham, Calvin Harlow, Nathan, Ezekiel,
and Eunice Goodrich; Mother was at that time, under great Q
sufferings of soul. She came forth with a very powerful gift
of God and reproved the people for their hardness of heart,
and unbelief in the Second Appearance of Christ. “Espe-
cially ye men and brethren, I upbraid you for your unbelief
and hardness of heart,” said she. She spake of the unbe-
lieving Jews, in Christ's first appearance, and, added she,
“Even his own disciples, after he arose from the dead, though
he had often told them that he should rise, the third day,
believed it not.” “They would not believe that he had risen
because he appeared, first, to a woman! So great was their
unbelief that the words of Mary seemed to them like idle
tales! His appearing first, to a woman, showed that his
Second Appearing would be in a woman.”
3. So great was the manifestation of the power of God in
Mother at this time, that many were unable to abide in her
presence, her words were like flames of fire, and her voice
like peals of thunder. Well said the prophet, “Who shall
abide the day of his coming, for he is like a refiner's fire and
like fuller's soap.” After this Mother Ann was released
from her sufferings, and began to sing with great joy and
love, and gathered the people around her, and her counte-
nance was very beautiful and glorious. Eunice Goodrich.
4. At Joseph Bennett's, in Cheshire, many people were
gathered to see Mother. She kneeled, wept, and groaned in
spirit, saying, “They do not know who I am, nor my calling.”
She repeated these words three times. Elizabeth, Phebe,
and Rhoda Chase, Eunice Bennett, and many others were
present. Q A/izabeth Chase.
2 I *
I62 TESTIMONIES OF
5. The first time Rhoda Hammond visited the Church, at
Watervliet, in 1780, she had considerable conversation
with Mother, in private. Mother informed her of wonder-
ful manifestations of God to her, and said she spake with
God, (to her sense,) face to face, as Moses did, and saw the
glory of God, and had seen wonderful visions. She also
said, “It is through great labor and sufferings, that the
gifts of God come to me.” , Æhoda Aſammond.
6. When Mother was at Benjamin Osborn's, on Mount
Washington, in conversation with Elizabeth Hill, she said,
“I am the first Elder in the Church, I have seen God, and
spoken with him, face to face, as we speak one to another.”
Elizabeth, being young in the faith, these words of Mother
Ann had a powerful effect in confirming and establishing
her in the faith. Alizabeth Hal/.
7. Again, at the same place, Mother was under great suf-
ferings, and travail of soul, after which she said, “The
Lord, who brought me over the great waters, has redeemed
my soul. I hear the angels sing; I see the glory of God as
bright as the sun; I see multitudes of the dead, who were
slain in battle, arise and come into the first resurrection;
I see Christ put crowns on their heads of bright, glorious,
and changeable colors.— I converse with Christ; I feel Him
present with me, as sensibly as I feel my hands together.
My soul is married to him in the spirit; — he is my hus-
band; it is not I that speaks; it is Christ who dwells in me.
Jonathan Slossom.
8. Nathan Farrington, who lived in the western part of
New Lebanon, having, with all his family, embraced the
gospel, was one day taken in the visions of God while in the
field, gathering his Indian corn, and carried, in the spirit, to
the spot where the meeting-house in Lebanon now stands.
* Powerful angels, clothed with God's spirit and power, appear to human souls
as God Himself. God, to mortals is known through vicegerents. – Editor.
Mother ANN LEE. 163
Casting his eyes eastward, he saw the mountain chiefly di-
vested of its trees, from the place where he stood, even to
its summit. Near the summit, he saw the Lord Jesus Christ,
and Mother Ann by his side, with their faces toward the
west, and they walked side by side, down the mountain,
until they came within a few rods of where he stood, and
then disappeared. The vision then ceased, and Nathan
found himself in his cornfield again. Mother Ann was, at
that time, in Harvard, and Nathan, soon after, went to see
her. Mother said, “I own your vision; it is so, it really is;
and it is a great vision of God.” Nathan told Mother that
he knew what the vision meant, that it was given to him for
an anchor to his soul. “Ah, truly it is,” said Mother, “And
it will hold you when all things else fail.”
G AWathan Farrington, Semr.
9. Hannah Goodrich, 1st, being at Watervliet, with others,
saw Mother very full of power, and her face shone with the
glory of God. It reminded Hannah of Moses, when he
came down from the Mount. Mother then took hold of
Hannah's hand, and raised it to her head, and said, “Han-
nah, I see your face shine with the glory of God.”
Io. Sometimes Mother Ann used to be taken under great
sufferings, so that it would seem as though her life must go
from her; at other times she was filled with unspeakable joy
and triumph, and would say, “I feel as terrible as an army
with banners ''' Aſamma/, Goodrich.
11. At Harvard, in presence of Ebenezer Cooley, and
others, Mother spoke many things relating to her own ex-
perience; she said, “When I first gained the victory over a
carnal nature, I was brought into great clearness of sight, I
saw the Lord Jesus, met with him, and walked with him
side by side. . Abenezer Cooley.
12. Timothy Hubbard was one of the first who visited
Mother and the Elders at Watervliet. While there, he saw
I64 TESTIMONIES OF
Mother sit in her chair from early in the morning until after-
noon, under great operations and power of God; she sung
in unknown tongues, the whole of the time, and seemed
to be wholly divested of any attraction to material things;
all her sensations appeared to be engaged in the spiritual
world. After she was released from these operations she
spoke to the people present, saying, “The way of God will
grow straighter and straighter; so straight that if you go one
hair's breadth out of the way, you will be lost.— I felt my
soul walking with Christ in groves and valleys, as really as
if he had been here on earth.- It is good for a man not to
touch a woman.” Timothy Hubbard.
13. At another time, in the presence of Timothy Hubbard,
and others, Mother Ann was overshadowed with the power
of God. She stood erect, on the floor, for the space of an
hour; her countenance was angelic, and she seemed to notice
nothing of the things of time. She sang, chiefly in unknown
tongues; though, sometimes, she uttered expressions in her
own language. Among other expressions she made the fol-
lowing: “Thou wilt keep them in perfect peace whose minds
are staid on Thee.” When her gift was out she said, “I saw
Jesus Christ, and conversed with him face to face, as a man
converseth with his friend.” Timothy Hubbard.
14. In the spring of 1784, Sarah Barker, of New Lebanon,
saw Mother in vision. She saw a bright spot on the top of
her head, which gradually spread all over her, till, to Sarah's
sensation, she seemed entirely covered with glory, and it
seemed as though God, who created all things, dwelt in her.
Sarah, afterward, related the vision to Mother Ann, and
Mother said, “It is a great gift of God, I have nothing in me
to my knowledge, but what is of God. If I have, I do not
know it.” T Sarah Aarker.
15. About two months after Samuel Fitch believed the
gospel, being at Watervliet, and having received a great mani-
MOTHER ANN LEE. I65
festation of light and understanding, he said to Mother Ann,
“Christ is called the Second Adam, and thou art the Second
Eve.” She answered, “Flesh and blood has not revealed it
unto thee, Samuel; but God has.” Samuel Fitch.
16. Job Bishop, being with Mother Ann at Watervliet,
opened some visions he had seen of some of the Apostles.
Mother turning to Elder James, who was present, exclaimed,
“Ah! James, these are great gifts of God; they are minister-
ing spirits. I have often seen St. Peter and St. Paul, and
conversed with them, and with all the Apostles; and with
Christ Jesus, my Lord and Head; for no man is my head,
but Christ Jesus; he is my Lord and Head.” Mother wept,
and, turning to Job, said, “Job, though you are a young man,
you are now called to go and preach a greater and purer
gospel than St. Paul preached; for this day, requires a con-
ſession of every known sin; and a full cross against the flesh,
with all its affections and lusts.” Job Bishop.
17. Morell Baker, Senr., visited the Church at Watervliet
in 1784. After their return from the eastern states, and
being under great impressions of mind concerning Mother's
calling, he said to her, “Thou art the Bride, the Lamb's wife . "
She answered, “Thou hast rightly said, for so I am. Christ
is my husband. I now see many souls who have left the body,
and have come to hear the gospel ! I now hear the hosts of
heaven singing praises to God.” More// Baker, Semr.
18. The same year, David Slosson and many others, being
at Watervliet, N. Y., were present with Mother Ann and the
Elders who came from England with her, when Mother
appeared clothed in majesty, and her visage was exceedingly
glorious. She spake with great power, saying, “I am mar-
ried to the Lord Jesus Christ ! He is my head and my hus-
band, and I have no other I have walked hand in hand
with him in Heaven I have seen the Patriarchs, Prophets
and Apostles; I have conversed with them, and I know them,
I66 TESTIMONIES OF
I have seen King David, with his robes on, which were of
vast extent, and inexpressibly glorious ! I have seen Job,
St. Paul, and others.” She also described their statures, and
their glory and majesty. AXazid S/ossom.
19. While Mother Ann and the Elders were at Nathan
Kendall's in Woburn, Sarah Kendall, and some other young
Sisters, being with Mother in the chamber, one day, and
after she had been walking the floor for a considerable time,
the Elders came in, and Mother, addressing them, said, “I
have been walking in fine valleys with Christ, in heavenly
union.” Sarah Āendall.
20. At Watervliet, in 1784, in presence of a large number
of people, Mother spake as follows, “Christ is ever with me,
both in sitting down and rising up; in going out and coming
in. If I walk in groves and valleys, there he is, with me;
and I converse with him as one friend converses with another,
face to face.” Alizabeth Chase.
21. The first time that Mother Ann visited Enfield, Conn.,
in June, 1781, many people being present, many people, in
conversation with Mother, asked her when she was con-
verted 2 “Converted ” said Mother, I converse with God
face to face, every day.”” Joseph Markham, Semr.
22. One evening, at Watervliet, when a number of the
Believers were assembled together, Mother came into the
room and said “Silence ’’: “There is silence in Heaven for
the space of half an hour.” The people then all sat down,
and Mother retired. After about half an hour she returned
and said, “I have been with God and with Christ; and I
saw the holy angels, and heard them sing; and they sang
‘Glory to God and the Zamb.’” Aliphalet Slossom.
23. Mother often said, “I feel the blood of Christ running
through my soul and washing me; him do I acknowledge
as my head, and Lord.” Bliphalet Slosson.
Y-Z *A mediatorial Angel, representing God to the finite human perception.--Aditor.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 167
24. When Mother Ann and the Elders were at Nathan
Góodrich's, in Hancock, Joseph Meacham, Hannah Ken-
dall and others being present, Mother was under great power
of God, her soul seemed filled with joy, and her countenance
shone with beauty, and she spake these words, “I know that
the mysteries of God are revealed unto me; and there is no
one who can see through me, or comprehend me, until born
of God.” Thankful Barce.
25. One morning Mother raised her window, and looking
out, said, “I have had new fruit to eat this morning, such
as I never had before. I am full. Like a vessel that is
ready to burst, my soul is running over ! O that souls
would come and partake I feel the blood (life) of Christ,
running all over me, and washing me.” ZXaniel Cogswell.
26. One day, at Ashfield, Mother was under great opera-
tions and prophecies of God, concerning the future opening
of the gospel to a lost world. She walked out a little dis-
tance from the house under great operations, and cried with
a loud voice, “Come! Come! Come! Come! All the world,
Come!” Mary AEobbins.
27. At another time, being in the same place, she stood
in the door and stretched forth her hands, and with great
power, called upon all the kindreds of the earth, saying,
“Come away! Come away! All the world, Come away!”
Aſanna/, Goodrich.
28. At Watervliet, in the presence of Anna Mathewson,
Mother Lucy Wright and others, a short time before her de-
cease, Mother Ann expressed her great love to Christ, say-
ing, “He is my Lord. I feel great union with him, and
walk with him in union. I see the opening of the heavens,
and I see the heaven of heavens, as it were, glory beyond
glory; and still see that which does excel in glory.”
Anna Mathewson.
I68 © TESTIMONIEs of
CHAPTER XXIV.
PROPHECIES, VISIONS AND Revelations.
1. Mother Ann and the Elders abounded in visions,
prophecies and revelations; these, and many other gifts
were administered in abundance through them, to those who
embraced their testimony; they were given to strengthen,
confirm, and establish the faith which the people had re-
ceived; and were also preparatory to, and evidences of the
real substance which was to follow.
2. Though these gifts were very numerous and common,
and, in that day, very important, yet those which were
merely outward signs and operations were considered as
matters of less importance, because they could not, of them-
selves, accomplish the real work of redemption; and, in pro-
portion as the body of the people traveled into the more en-
during substance of the gospel, these outward gifts became
less necessary among them.
3. Soon after the testimony of the gospel reached New
Lebanon, Nathan Farrington, Senr., and his daughter, Me-
hetabel, with many others, went to Watervliet, to see the
Church. Mehetabel soon received faith in the testimony,
and confessed her sins. Nathan returned home with the
rest of his company, and left his daughter there. After
they had been gone a while Mother said to Mehetabel, “I
see your father and those with him in open vision; and your
father has received a gift since he went from here. He says,
if he was here now, he would confess his sins.” While Me-
hetabel was at the Church, Mother said to her, “Your natu-
ral mother believes that we are the people of God, who con-
fess and forsake our sins.” She also added, “All your
father's family will believe the gospel.” This prophecy,
shortly after, came to pass.
MOTHER ANN LEE. I69
4. After some days, Mehetabel returned home; when she
arrived, her father informed her that when he was on the
road, returning from the Church, he received light and un-
derstanding, and said that if he had then been at the Church,
he would have confessed his sins; this he told his daughter,
without having any knowledge of what Mother had said to
her, respecting the matter.
5. About four weeks after this Mehetabel again visited the
Church. While she was there, Mother Ann again spoke to
her, saying, Mehetabel, your Elder is coming; she then
spake to some Sisters, and bade them prepare victuals for
six people. They did so, and as soon as it was ready, Jo-
seph Meacham and five others came in. Mother said to Jo-
seph, “I saw you before you crossed the river.”” At another
time while Mehetabel was there, Mother said she felt that
there was a number of people coming, and bade the Sisters
prepare food for them; as soon as the meal was prepared, a
number of needy people came in, and were made welcome ;
not only to the victuals, but to the gospel.
6. Again, after Mother Ann returned from Poughkeepsie
Jail, Mehetabel was at Watervliet, and a number of Believers
being present, Mother addressed them as follows, “You are
called in relation to all the rest of mankind, and through
your faith and obedience they must receive the gospel.
Pain and sufferings will never cease in the Church until all
souls have heard the gospel of salvation. This gospel will
be freely offered to all souls; and will be a savor of life unto
life, or of death unto death.” She also said, “The increase
of the gospel in the first opening, will be small; after that,
souls will embrace it by hundreds and by thousands; for
this testimony will overcome all nations; it will increase till
the covering is taken off; then mankind will see the rotten-
ness of Antichrist’s foundation; then souls who are bound
* They crossed below Albany, nearly nine miles distant from Watervliet.
22
I7o TESTIMONIES OF
in their sins will call to the rocks and to the mountains to
cover them. But the Saints will never be overcome again
by the beastly power of Antichrist.”
7. She further said, “The work of God in this day is not
so great, in outward appearance, as it was in past dispensa-
tions; therefore, souls must be very cautious how they treat
this gospel; for such as finally reject this testimony will not
have another day.” Mehetabel Farrington.
8. After Mother Ann returned from her missionary tour
in the eastern states, there was a time of much tribulation
among the Believers, occasioned by the great opposition of
the wicked, which brought deep sufferings upon Mother.
As she was walking the floor, and laboring under the power
of God, she prophesied, saying, “The time will come when
God will draw the line between the righteous and the wicked,
and the wicked cannot pass over it, — Yea, the time will
come when God will give that power to His people, so that
they will be able to draw the line, and the wicked cannot
step one step over it. Fear not their fears, neither be afraid,
for God will deliver His people.” After this Mother Ann
was released, and sang with great joy and triumph. º
/Oavid Slossom.
9. At a certain time Mother Ann addressed a number of
Believers as follows, “You think that you will yet subdue
and overcome the nations of the earth ; but you are mis-
taken; they have that work to do for themselves. They will
fight, and devour, and dash each other in pieces, until they
become so humble as to be willing to receive the gospel.”
- John Barmes.
Io. At Watervliet, while a number of the Brethren were
in a room together, in conversation about the Antichristian
world, Mother Ann came into the room and inquired what
they had been saying about the Antichristian world. After
they had informed her she spake with great power, saying,
MoTHER ANN LEE. 171
“They will build up, but God will pull down; they will build
up, but God will pull down, until they can build no more!
But you will have nothing to do with it.” Abel Allen.
11. Mother Ann prophesied to Samuel Fitch, at the time
of his first interview with her, saying, “After I have done
my work in this world, there will be a great increase of the
gospel. It will be like a man's beginning in the world and
raising up a family of children, gathering an interest, then
dying, and leaving his interest with his children, who will
improve thereon and gather more.” Samuel Fitch.
12. At Watervliet, after Mother Ann's return from her
journey to the east, she was one day in great tribulation and
weeping, with fervent cries to God, in consideration of the
scattered state of Believers. “But,” said she, “the time
will come when the Church will be gathered into order; but
not till after my decease.” She also said, “After my depar-
ture there will come grievous wolves, who will.destroy many
of the flock.” More// Aaker.
13. At Watervliet, in the former part of the year 1781,
Elder James Whittaker took Amos Rathbun by the hand,
and prophesied, saying, “In eleven years, the Church will be
established in her order.” This prophecy has been exactly
fulfilled; for in the year 1792, the Church was established in
its present order and spirit of government.
& Amos A'athbun.
14. After Joseph Meacham and Calvin Harlow had em-
braced the gospel, Mother prophesied, saying, “Joseph
Meacham is the wisest man that has been born of a woman
for six hundred years. God has called and anointed him
to be a Father to all His people in America, Calvin Harlow
will be a minister of the gospel to other souls. The wisdom,
knowledge, and light of God will increase in the Church till
Zion travels to her full glory.” A/izzer Goodrich.
15. At another time, at Watervliet, after Mother's return
172 TESTIMONIES OF
from the east, she said, “Calvin Harlow is an Elder! O the
bright glories I see for Calvin! I see him stand with his
people like a Bishop, ministering the gifts of God. O the
beautiful gifts of God I see for souls who stand fast ! I see .
the increase of the gospel like an impassable river.” Again
she spoke to Elder James, saying, “James, how does the
scriptures say? Shall a man eat his bread by the sweat of his
brow?” “Yea, Mother,” answered Elder James. Mother
said, “I feel that gift for the people of God, James. Go and
tell Calvin that he must gain a gift in hand labor, before he
can find his lot, and order of his people.”
e Jonatham Slossom.
16. At Ashfield, Mother Ann, being under great suffer-
ings, said, “It will not be my lot, nor the lot of any who
came with me from England, to gather and build up the
Church; but, it will be the lot of Joseph Meacham, and
others, to gather and build up the Church.” She also said,
“It will not be my nation, nor any of those that came with
me from England who will lead this people, but the lead will
be given to Joseph Meacham.” Sarah Bennett.
17. Again at Ashfield, Mother Ann said, “Joseph
Meacham is my first born son in America. He will gather
the Church in order, but I shall not live to see it.”
Aſannah Āenda/Z.
18. Mother Ann testified, “When order comes to be es-
tablished, it will then be seen and known, who are true Be-
lievers.” Mother Zucy Wright.
19. One day, at Watervliet, not long before her decease,
* This prophecy was completely fulfilled. Calvin Harlow continued his resi-
dence in New Lebanon, and improved his time in hand labor, (except when called
to travel with the Elders,) till after the gathering of the Church at New Lebanon;
but, at length, was called, by a special gift of God, while reaping in the field, and
was sent to take charge of the people in Hancock and Pittsfield, and having gath-
ered them into the order of a church, called the “CHURCH of HANcock” he became
their first Elder and Father, and continued to stand as a faithful minister of Christ,
till his decease.
MOTHER ANN LEE. I73
Mother Ann took Joseph Meacham by the hand, and walk-
ing the floor, said, “I see the glories of God, in visions and
revelations of things to come. Joseph is my first Bishop ;
he is my Apostle in the Ministry; my first Bishop; what he
does, I do. I see the glories of God shine in his face!
Joseph, my son Joseph I feel my time short I speak,
that you may understand " Jonathan Slosson.
20. In conversation with Elizabeth Chase, a little before
her decease, Mother Ann said, “A ministration to this people
will cease, and then you will see peaceable times ; then you
may worship God under your own vines and fig trees, and
none of the wicked will make you afraid. You will not
need, then, to teach one another to know the Lord ; for all
the faithful will know Him.” Alizabeth Chase.
21. This prophecy was fulfilled about eight years after-
ward; a ministration ceased, and persécution ceased, also;
and the Believers worshipped God in their appointed habi-
tations, unmolested by the wicked, and under that measure
of the gospel which each one had treasured up in his own
soul, and which became therein an abiding substance.
22. While Morell Baker, Senr., was at Watervliet, after
Mother Ann returned from her journey among the eastern
Believers, he had a vision, one night, in which he saw
Mother Ann and the Elders in the south-western states, under
the power of God, holding forth the same testimony which
they had borne at Watervliet; and great multitudes of people
were gathering to them to hear the gospel. The next morn-
ing, he related his vision to Mother; she replied, “Your
vision is of God, and what you saw will surely come to
pass.”* J Morell Baker, Senr.
23. At Ashfield, Mother Ann testified to Samuel Fitch,
that, by revelation, she saw a people in the South-western
* Morell did not understand that Mother and the Elders were, as instruments in
the body, to preach the gospel, but spiritually, and, literally through messengers,
clothed with their spirit.
174 * TESTIMONIES OF
ſ
parts of this country, who would believe and obey the gos-
pel. She also testified the same to Ebenezer Cooley. At
Watervliet, in 1784, in presence of David Slosson and many
others, Mother Ann lifted up her hand, and, pointing to the
south-west, said, “There is a great level country in the south-
west, in which God will raise up a great people, who will be
His people.” ANazid Slosson.
24. One day, as Mother Ann was walking the floor, and
singing the melodious songs of the New Jerusalem, she
turned to the people, and said, “I feel a special gift of God;
I feel the power of God running all over me.” And, stretch-
ing forth her hand toward the south-west, she said, “The
next opening of the gospel will be in the south-west; it will
be at a great distance; and there will be a great work of
God.” And, looking upon Eliphalet Slosson, she said,
“You may live to see it, but I shall not.”
Aliphalet Slossom.
25. Eliphalet recollects of hearing Mother Ann speak,
three different times, by prophecy, concerning a wonderful
work of God which she said would take place in the south-
western part of this country. There were also many others
who remembered to have heard Mother Ann prophesy con-
cerning a great work of God in the western country; and
her prophecies verily came to pass. &
CHAPTER XXV.
“THE SUBJECT CONTINUED.
After Elizur Goodrich had embraced the testimony of the
gospel, he opened his feelings to Mother Ann concerning
Lucy Wright, to whom he had lately been married. He said
her relations were a lofty, high-minded people; and it was
MOTHER ANN LEE. I75
very doubtful, to him, whether she would believe and obey
the gospel. To this, Mother Ann made no reply at the
time; but soon after, the Elders, William Lee, and James
Whittaker, took him, by his arms, and led him to Mother.
He observed that her visage was solemn and heavenly. She
said to him, “Take faith, Lucy may be gained to the gospel
and, if you gain her, it will be equal to gaining a nation.”
A/izzer Goodrich.
2. Again, after Lucy came to Watervliet to see the Church,
and had received faith, a number of the Brethren and Sis-
ters being there, Mother Ann passed through the room,
and, with a smile, said, “We must save Lucy, if we can, for,
if we save her, it will be equal to saving a nation.”
Ö Joseph Markham, Semr.
3. After the gathering of the Church Elizur spoke to
Father Joseph of Mother Ann's prophecy concerning Lucy
Wright, which had, till then, remained a mysterious saying
to him. Father Joseph replied, “Mother's prophecy re-
lated to Lucy’s present lot in the Church. She, being
called, and anointed of God to stand in her lot, as the first
Mother in Church relation, the consequence of her labor, in
the final event, will be equal to saving a nation.” He fur-
ther added, “Mother Ann travelled so deeply in the regen-
eration, and her soul stood in such near relation to Christ,
that not one of her prophecies will fail; but every one of
them will be fulfilled in due time.” A/tzur Goodrich.
4. When Mother Ann first arrived at Harvard, many of
the Believers went to see her. She came into the room and
sat down where a number were present, and said, “I have
seen a mob, in vision, and I saw two female angels standing
by them, by which I know that we shall continue here a
while, in peace.” Joseph Markham, Semr.
5. Again, after Mother arrived at Harvard, she took Esther
Lambson by the hand, saying, “I saw this woman in the
176 TESTIMONIES OF
visions of God, when I was in my own country.” Then,
looking round upon the assembly, she said, “So I did see
you all, before I came to this land.” A/annah A rescott.
6. Mother Ann also testified to Jonathan Slosson, and
others, that she saw in vision, while in England, the place,
in Harvard, where the Church is now established, together
with the people who afterward embraced the gospel there;
and, that when she came in sight of the place, she knew it,
and knew the people who came to see her. ſº
7. Soon after Mother Ann's arrival in Harvard, she spoke
to some who came to see her, saying, “God has a people in
this place; He has heard their cries; they have had great
light. Their Leader * got overcome; God has taken him
away and sent me here. The wicked seek my life; as they
did in England, so do they here; but heed it not ; for God
will establish His work here, and the wicked cannot over-
throw it. g Jonathan Slosson.
8. After this, in the presence of Elder William Lee, and
others, Mother Ann said, “Shadrach Ireland has been to see
me; and I made labors with him, but he would not believe;
therefore he was left to feel hell; and souls in that state
were frightened at him, because his sufferings were so much
greater than theirs. But, he will never be released, until
some of his people find their redemption.”
Joseph Markham, Semr.
9. Phebe Spencer, with her husband and family, em-
braced the gospel in the fall of 1781; while Mother Ann and
the Elders were at Harvard; awhile afterward, she went to
Harvard, to see Mother. After she arrived there, one of
*Shadrach Ireland was their Leader; he was a man who had formerly received
great light, took up his cross against the flesh, drew after him many followers,
formed a considerable society, suffered much persecution, and built a large house,
about three miles out of the town of Harvard, well known by the name of the
“Szuare House" where the Church at Harvard is now established. Before his
decease, he fell from his light, and died at Harvard, not long before the gospel
opened. Many of his followers embraced the gospel.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 177
the Elders took her by the hand and led her to Mother, say-
ing, “You never saw Mother before, did you?” She an-
Swered, “Nay.” Mother said, “I have seen you before;
and I knew that you, and your family, would come and em-
brace the gospel with us. Poor woman, you little know
what you have lived amongst! I saw the lost condition of
the people in America, before I came from England; how
deeply they were all sunk in their pollutions; and so did
Brother William.” Ahebe Spencer.
Io. Amos Sexton went to see Mother in 1780; he was then
in the seventy-third year of his age; Mother prophesied to
him thus, “You shall live to see the beginning of another cen-
tury, and will be seen walking the streets of Jerusalem, and
leaning upon your staff for very age.” He confessed his
sins and was very zealous; and, though greatly advanced in
years, he took great delight in beholding the increase of
Christ's Kingdom on earth; and, after having about twenty
years' privilege in the gospel, he departed this life the 17th
of May, 1802, in the ninety-fourth year of his age.
Mary Spencer.
II. When Mother Ann visited Joshua Birch's, at Ston-
ington, there was a young woman then living in the family,
who was thought to be very honest, and chaste. Lois Birch
manifested her feelings to Mother in favor of the girl's char-
acter; to which Mother replied, “Are you a Christian, and
think that girl is chaste and honest? You are deceived;
she lives in whoredom with married men, young men, black
men, and boys.” This declaration almost staggered Lois'
confidence in Mother, believing that she knew the girl’s
character. But, soon after, Mother's charges against the
girl were proved to a demonstration; by which Lois' faith
in Mother was strengthened, beyond a doubt, that Mother
had the revelation of God, and was able to see what crea-
tures had in them. º
23
178 & TESTIMONIES OF
I 2. While Mother Ann was at Enfield there came a wo-
man to see her by the name of Tryphena Perkins, who made
a great profession of Christianity. But, in the hearing of a
number of people, Mother Ann reproved her for her wick-
edness, and said, “You are a filthy whore.” This greatly
offended her, and she went away and complained that she
had been abused, which furnished Mother's enemies, as they'
supposed, with sufficient cause to prosecute her. They now
began to flatter themselves that they were able to prove
Mother a false prophetess, and determined to prosecute her
for defamation. They said they could prove to a certainty,
that Tryphena's organization was such that she could not,
possibly, be guilty of the charge of whoredom; she was
called a great Christian, and, of necessity, a pure virgin.
But, behold, she was soon found to be with child, by a mar-
ried man! This was well known throughout the town of
Enfield, and Mother's enemies were greatly abashed and
confounded. - t
13. While Mother Ann was at Ashfield, Anna Goodrich
went to see her, in company with her husband, (Daniel
Goodrich). After she had been there some days, Mother
came to her with a very solemn look, and said, “Poor chil-
dren; your children are in trouble, and you must go home.”
Anna went immediately to find Daniel, and while she was
speaking with him, Mother came to hasten him, saying,
“You must go home, for your children are in trouble.” So
they immediately started for home, which was upwards of
forty miles distant. When they arrived, they found, as
Mother said, the children were in great trouble, for one of
them was very sick. Amma Goodrich.
14. Zeruah Clark went to see Mother while she was at
Samuel Fitch’s in Richmond, about five miles distant.
After she had been there about an hour, Mother spoke to
her, in the presence of a number of people, saying, “You
MOTHER ANN LEE. 179
must not stay here, you must go home, as soon as possible,
for you are needed there.” Zeruah set off in great haste,
and when she had got about half way home, she met a mes-
senger, who informed her that her oldest son was very sick,
and they had but very little hope of his life. When she
arrived, it appeared that he would not have continued long
‘without assistance. Zerua/. Clark.
15. While Mother Ann and the Elders were at Asa Bacon's,
in Ashfield, a number of the Believers were there one even-
ing, and there appeared very extraordinary Northern Lights.
One said, “It is the sign of the coming of the Son of Man
in the clouds of heaven.” Mother replied, “Those signs
which appear in the sky are not the sign of his coming; but
the Second Appearing of Christ is in his Church; and Christ
is come to put away sin from his people, and this is the
Cloud" (of witnesses) “alluded to.” Anna Mathewsom.
16. While Elder Hocknell had the care of the people at
Watervliet, in the summer of 1781, while Mother Ann was
at Harvard, he came into meeting one evening, under great
operations of the power of God, and, with his hand stretched
toward the fire, he spake in an unknown tongue, seemingly,
in great wrath. When his gift ceased, he said, “I saw the
souls of three men, whom I knew while I was in England.
They came to hear the word of God, but, they had not fin-
ished their sufferings, and therefore were returned again to
their suffering state.” He also said, “If you could see the
glory of God that shines around you as I do, and the angels
that minister the power of God to you, your hair would rise
on your heads, and flesh would crawl on your bones.”
- & Aſammah Cogswell.
17. One Sabbath day, at Harvard, in February, 1782, Elder
James spoke to a large assembly, both of Believers and the
world, and being under great impressions of the power of
God, he spoke with such solemnity, concerning the judg-
18o TESTIMONIES OF
ments of God that would follow the wicked, and, in the spirit
of prophecy, uttered the following prediction: “The judg-
ments of God will follow them that reject this gospel; their
flesh shall consume away while they stand upon their feet;
their eyes shall consume away in their holes; and their
tongues shall consume away in their mouths; and some of
this generation shall yet live to see it.” He also said,
“There are three things that no man can pass by, namely,
Death, Judgment, and Eternity.” Aſannah Cogswell.
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE SUBJECT continued.
At Watervliet, in 1780, Hannah Cogswell and others being
present, Mother Ann related some visions which she had
seen, and at the same time said, “I see an angel, with a glori-
ous trumpet, and he is sounding it,” Again she said, “I see
another angel sounding a trumpet. Hannah, do you believe
that I see these things P” Hannah answered, “Yea.” Mother
said, “Blessed are they that have not seen and yet believe.”
2. Again Elder William Lee said, “I know the condition
of souls who have left the body, and where I see one soul in
the body, I see a thousand in the world of spirits.” Mother
Ann and Elder James Whittaker often spoke in the same
manner, concerning their intercourse with the world of
spirits. Aſannah Cogswell.
3. The winter after the gospel opened Mary Moseley was
at Watervliet in the room with Mother Ann, and Mother
said, “I see the room full of angels, and they are female
angels.” Then turning to Mary, she said, “You must leave
off sinning, and serve the living and true God.”
g” Mary Moseley.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 181
4. At another time, while the Brethren and Sisters were
worshipping God in the dance, Mother came into the room
and sung awhile. After they stopped dancing, Mother said,
“The room over your heads is full of the angels of God. I
See them, and you could see them too, if you was redeemed
from the nature of the flesh.” Lucy Prescott.
5. The first time Mother Ann visited Enfield, Mary Tif-
fany went, one evening, to see her, and Mother said, “I see
your deceased kindred all around you.” Mary asked if it
was her mother, or her child She said, “It is all your
kindred, both upon your father's and mother's side; they are
nearer to you than I am.”
6. The next day, Mary, with a number of other sisters
went to see Mother, and asked her how she did P She an-
swered, “I have been under great sufferings for the dead,
last night, and I saw your souls in vision, as plainly as I can
See your bodies, standing shoulder to shoulder, clothed in
white; do you hear me, Molly P” “Yea, Mother,” answered
Mary. “I saw your soul clothed with a long white robe down
to your feet,” said Mother. g
7. At another time Mother Ann said to Mary, “I saw the
travail of your soul written upon you in great capital letters,
and I can read them as fast as I can speak.” Again she
said, “I look into the windows of Heaven, and see what
there is in the invisible world.” As one of the Sisters was
speaking concerning Dr. Watts, Mother said, “Dr. Watts is:
now in Heaven.” Mary Tiffany.
8. At Watervliet, in presence of Cornelius Thayer, Wil-
liam Scales, and others, Mother said, “I saw William
Scales in vision, writing that which was not according to the
simplicity of the gospel, and the evil spirits hovered around
him, and administered evil to him. They looked like crows.”
And Mother reproved William sharply.
ſº Cornelius Zhayer.
182 TESTIMONIES OF
9. Again Mother said, “I have seen Michael and his an-
gels fight with the Dragon and his angels, and the Dragon
was cast down and there was no place found for him; I saw
it as plain before my eyes as ever I saw any natural thing.”
/ydia Mathewson, Semr.
Io. In the presence of Sarah Kendall and others, Mother
Ann said to a certain Brother, “I see two golden candle-
sticks, and they stand by each of your legs, and they reach
up to your knees.” Again she said to a Sister, “I see your
mouth set open with a wheel of glory.” Sarah Kendall.
II. At another time Mother said, “I see souls in the world
of spirits who have lately set out to embrace the gospel,
and I see them under the beautiful operations of the power
of God.” Mother often said, “I see the angels of God,
and hear them sing.” “And I see the glory of God.”
Sarah Āenda/Z.
12. At Nathan Goodrich's, in Hancock, Mother said, “I
see Ezekiel Goodrich” flying from one heaven to another,”
and, turning to the Believers, she said, “Go in, and join his
resurrection.” She then began to sing, and they went
forth and praised the Lord in the dance.
13. At Ashfield, Elder James Whittaker came into meet-
ing one evening and said, “Since last night this time, I was
in the visions of God in the world of spirits, and I heard the
song of angels, as of an host; and after singing some time,
they stopped. Then I heard it proclaimed three times, dis-
tinctly, with a loud voice that roared like thunder : “This
is the day of your visitation.’ Then they began again to
sing, as an innumberable multitude, and the sound seemed
to go off at a distance, and the further it went, the louder it
grew; and I heard it, till it seemed, to my sensation, to be a
million miles off.” Abijah Wooster.
* Ezekiel was a beloved Brother who deceased the third year after the gospel
opened.
MOTHER ANN LEE. I83
14. Mother Ann said to Lydia Matthewson, “The Apos-
tles, in their day, saw darkly, as through a glass; but now we
see clearly, face to face, and see things as they are, and con-
verse with departed spirits, and see their states.” "
15. After Mother returned from the eastward, Joseph
Meacham, Joseph Markham, and a number of others being
present, Mother said, “I now see faces, I will not say, as the
stars of Heaven, but as the sand on the sea shore.” Mother
often spoke when the Believers were assembled in meeting,
of seeing angels in the room; sometimes she spoke of seeing
male angels and female angels. Joseph Markham, Semr.
16. One morning Mother came into the room and in-
formed Eunice Bennet that she had been under great suffer-
ings the night past; but was supported and comforted in
her sufferings, by the visions of God. She said she saw the
glories of God round about her head and pillow, like the
colors of the rainbow, and she saw twelve angels come into
the room placed in the form of a heart, six males on one
side, and six females on the other; these, she said, comforted
her. A unice Aennet.
17. After Mother returned from the eastward, while a
number of the Brethren were sitting in the new meeting-
room, and conversing about Mother Ann's gifts, Mother,
being present, said, “I will tell you a vision I saw of myself.
I saw a great gulf fixed between God and the world of man-
kind; and I had two great wings given to me, and my work
was,..to go up that gulf, and fan it away.” And, speaking in
a very joyful manner, she said, “I did go up the gulf, with
my two wings, and did fan it away; I did fan it away with
my two great wings, so that poor lost souls could come to
God.” G Asaac Cranch.
18. The winter after Mother returned from the eastward,
Phebe Spencer went to see her, Phebe, and several other
Sisters slept in the room with Mother. One morning, as
I84 TESTIMONIES OF
they arose from their beds, Mother said, “The other night
I saw a female angel with a bright sword of God in her hand,
and this night it was revealed to me who it was, It was
Lucy Wright.” º Ahebe Spencer.
19. One Christmas evening, before the opening of the
gospel in America, Mother Ann and those with her, had
some conversation concerning the right day to be observed
in commemoration of the birth of Christ, querying whether
the twenty-fifth day of December, according to the old or
new style, ought to be kept. Soon after, it was revealed to
Mother that the twenty-fifth day according to the new style
was the day to be kept for Christmas. Mary Hocknell.
20. When Mother Ann and the Elders were in prison, at
Albany, John Bishop went to see them. While there he was
informed that she was to be taken down the river, the next
day, for the purpose of banishing her to the British Army,
which was then in New York. On receiving this informa-
tion John was much troubled, and, as he was walking the
prison yard, in great tribulation, Mother Ann came to him,
and inquired the cause of his trouble. He answered, that
they were about to take her away, and he did not know that
he should ever see her again in this world. She replied,
“You shall see me at your house, in New Lebanon, for I
know it of God.” She also said, “When I first arrived at
Albany, Mary Partington and I lodged in the vessel, the first
night; and, in the night, I was led by the power of God, to
go out of the vessel, and came to this prison; and it was then
revealed to me that I should be imprisoned here.” Mother's
prophecy to John greatly relieved his mind, and he returned
home in full assurance that she had the revelation of God,
and therefore he had not the least doubt of seeing her at his
house in New Lebanon, which came to pass about three
years after. John Bishop.
21. Job Bishop was at Watervliet about three days before
Mother ANN LEE. 185
Mother Ann's decease, and felt an earnest desire to see her
once more in the body, but did not ask the privilege.
Mother, however, soon sent for him, and he went to her
room. She was sitting in her chair, her bodily strength was
almost exhausted, but her mind was sound, and her spirit
firm and serene; Lucy Wright was with her; and Job, being
filled with sorrow, kneeled down by her. She said, “I shall
soon be taken out of this body; but the gospel never will be
taken from you if you are faithful. Be not discouraged, nor
cast down, for God will not leave His people without a Lead.
Elder James Whittaker, and Elder Joseph Meacham will be
left, and there will be a great increase of the gifts of God, to
all who are faithful and obedient. Now you are a young
man, and have received many blessed gifts of God. Go, be
faithful and zealous, and when you travel to your lot in the
Church, all these beautiful gifts will be yours.” Job then
expressed some of his sorrowful feelings in parting with
Mother. She replied, “Be of good comfort; cleave to Elder
Joseph, for he will be your father, and will take care of you.”
Joë Bishop.
CHAPTER XXVII.
THE Gospel, PREACHED TO DEPARTED SPIRITS.
1. Mother Ann, and the Elders with her, uniformly taught
the doctrine of a free offer of the gospel to all souls, whether
in this world, or in the world of spirits. That none could
be deprived of the offer of salvation because they had left
the world before Christ made his appearance; or because
they had lived in some remote part of the earth, where the
sound of the gospel had never reached their ears. Their
labors in the work of regeneration were not confined to this
world, but extended to the world of spirits, and their travail
24
I86 TESTIMONIES OF
and sufferings for the salvation of departed souls, were often
distressing, beyond description.
2. Cornelius Thayer, of Patridgefield, came to see the
Church, soon after the opening of the gospel, and embraced
the testimony. After he had confessed his sins, and received
the promise of eternal life, Mother Ann told him to read a
chapter in the Revelations, concerning the woman clothed
with the sun. Elder James read, in the Epistle of Peter,
concerning the gospel being preached to those who were
dead, that they might be judged according to men in the
flesh, and live according to God, in the spirit. He said,
“The gospel is preached to souls who have left the body.”
And Mother said, “I see thousands of the dead rising and
coming to judgment now, in this present time.” -
Cornelius Z'hayer.
3. Not long after the opening of the gospel at Watervliet,
Mother Ann was speaking to a large number of the Believers,
concerning those who were called by the gospel, and of their
bearing and travailing for other souls, and she said, “If there
is but one called out of a generation, and that soul is faith-
ful, it will have to travail and bear for all its generation; for
the world will be redeemed by generations.” Elder William
Lee, and Elder James Whittaker often spoke in the same
manner, concerning the redemption of souls.
Hannah Cogswell.
4. Mother spoke, oftentimes, when under great sufferings,
of seeing the spirits in prison, and often spoke to them.
Sometimes she used to speak to them in a very powerful
manner, and sharply reprove them, and bade them shake
off their bonds. At other times she would tell of seeing
unbodied souls, laboring for the power of God; and say
that such were in a travel—Then she would smile, and
speak to them; but often spoke in an unknown tongue.
Aſannah Āenda/Z.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 187
5. One particular time, at Ashfield, Mother was under
great sufferings; and after she was released, she said that
she saw an angel go out of heaven, and release souls who
had been confined in prison a long time. Hannah Kendall.
6. One morning, at Watervliet, Mother Ann said, “Last
night I was under great sufferings, and a great number of
the dead came to me, and some of them embraced the gos-
pel; but others chose rather to go to hell than to confess
their sins.” Lucy Prescott.
7. At Ashfield,” in the presence of many Believers who
were there, Mother said, “I have seen a vision; I saw myself
flying up a great gulf – I had great wings; and, with the
ends of my wings I uncovered the dead, who lay on the banks
of the gulf.”. Again she said, “I have seen a great number
(who had been dead) laboring in the worship of God. They
had come out of great tribulation; there is no danger of
these, for they have had hell enough; but man in the flesh,
is always in danger.” - Joseph Markham, Semr.
8. Again Mother Ann said, “I have seen, in vision, beau-
tiful souls of men, arrayed in white, all in the resurrection,
there is no fear of their going back. As for hell, they have
had enough of it; and, to come back into this world they
cannot; but, poor man in the flesh is always in danger.”
• & Hannah Goodrich.
9. At Harvard, Mother Ann said, “I have been under
great sufferings to-day, and have seen many of the dead
arise, and they were dressed in white robes, and received
palms. These will never fall; but poor man in the flesh is
always exposed.” Anna Cogszewell, Ist.
Io. Soon after Jane Kendall departed this life, Mother
Ann spoke to Sarah Kendall, her sister, and said, “I have
seen Jane in the world of spirits, and she was praising God
in the dance.” She also said, “I have seen young Jonathan
*In January, 1783.
I88 TESTIMONIES OF
Wood among the dead, and he was like claps of thunder
among them, waking them up.”” Sarah Āendall.
11. At Nathan Goodrich's, in Hancock, Mother Ann rose
one morning and said, “I have been all night with the dead,
and I heard the archangel sound the trumpet; and I heard.
Ezekiel's voice roar from one prison to another, preaching
to the dead.” This was not long after Ezekiel Goodrich
deceased. Thankful Barce.
12. At Watervliet, in 1784, while a large number of Believ-
ers were assembled together, Father William Lee came into
the room, and being filled with the Holy Ghost, he said, “O
Brethren and Sisters, labor to make a good use of your day
and privilege, and be thankful for the visitation of God to
you. I have seen Ezekiel Goodrich in the world of spirits,
whose voice roared like thunder among the dead; they gather
to him, and are thankful to hear the word of God. And if
you do not receive the word of God which is spoken to you,
the dead will; for there is not one word of God lost that
ever was spoken.” AXavid S/ossom.
13. David Slosson, having visited the Church at Ashfield,
and being about to return home, went into Mother Ann's
room, and was placed in a chair before her; the Elders also
being present. David felt himself as in the presence of God,
and under great weight of body and spirit; but knew not the
cause. Mother looked him full in the face, and then turned
and looked on the Elders without speaking. After a short
pause, she said, “David you know not what you feel. I see
the dead around you, whose visages are ghastly and very
awful. Their faces almost touch thine. If you did but see
what I see you would be surprised.” She then labored in
the gift of God, and again looked David full in the face, and
with an air of joy and love, said, “Child, be not discouraged,
for I see the glory of God in thy right eye, as bright as the
* Jonathan had then lately deceased.
MOTHER ANN LEE. I89
sun; its form is like the new moon. Be of good comfort,
and be not cast down; for the dead gather to thee for the
gospel which thou hast received.” AXavid Slossom.
14. One day, while Father William Lee was lying on his
bed, under great sufferings, Abijah Wooster went and kneeled
down by his bed side, and, while on his knees, he was exer-
cised with peculiar operations. Mother Ann and Elder
James being present, Abijah made mention of the sensations
he felt. “Yea, Yea,” said Mother, “I understand you; ”
then turning to Elder James, she said, “Abijah feels many
lifeless states, and he don't know what is the matter with
him.” Then turning to Abijah, she said, “You are not
going into the kingdom without the progeny from which
you sprung; and when you labor, and obtain gifts of God,
they obtain gifts of God; and when you find mortification
they find it too; they travel as you do.” Abijah Wooster.
15. One day Hannah Kendall, being very unwell, went
into the room where Mother Ann was; Mother said, “I do
not wonder that you feel as you do, for you have been bear-
ing for the dead. I see a tall soul right behind you now.”
4- - Aſanna/. A endall.
16. When Mother Ann was at William and Hezekiah
Morey's, in Norton, she said to them, “I saw your father,”
about a week ago, in blackness and darkness, and before we
left the house, he desired the prayers of the Church; and I
saw your natural mother, with her mouth wide open, in
prayer to God for him.f Since that time, he has appeared
to me again, and has risen from the dead, and come into
the first heavens; and is traveling on to the second and
third heavens.” . A’zekiel Morey.
17. While Mother Ann and the Elders were at Ashfield,
Lydia Mathewson went to see them, in company with her
* He died before the gospel opened in America.
t Shc died in the faith.
I9'o TESTIMONIES OF
husband, - Philip Mathewson. Lydia, in conversation with
Mother, spoke concerning Thomas Mathewson, her hus-
band’s father, who had been dead a number of years. She
told Mother that he was a very senseless man as to the things
of God, and appeared to have little or no sense about his
soul, which formerly caused her great tribulation.
18. Soon after this, Mother spoke to Lydia, as follows;
“When you spoke to me concerning Thomas Mathewson, I
felt his lost state, and labored for him as faithfully as if it
had been for my own soul. And one evening, when the peo-
ple assembled at the meeting-house, I stayed in the dwelling-
house; and I felt the power of God come upon me, which
moved my hand up and down like the motion of wings; and
soon I felt as if I had wings on both hands; and I saw them,
and they appeared as bright as gold. And I let my hands
go as the power directed them, and these wings parted the
darkness to where souls lay, in the ditch of hell, and I saw
their lost state.” &
19. “Elder James was at the same time preaching to a
number of the world, in the meeting-house; and I saw a
number of the dead who were willing to hear; and they arose
at the sound of the trumpet of the gospel, through the
preaching of Elder James. And Thomas Mathewson arose,
and went into the meeting-house. After this I felt a gift to
go into the meeting-house without any knowledge of what I
was going for; but, being led by the power of God, I went
through the assembly and found Philip Mathewson lying on
the floor, apparently like a dying man. His father's state
had fallen upon him. I took him by the hand, and told him
to rise up, and he obeyed; but it was some time before he was
fully released from that state which had fallen upon him.
But his father united with the testimony of the gospel.”
e Aydia Mathewson.
20. The case of Philip Mathewson was well known, and
MoTHER ANN LEE. I 9 I
was fresh in the memories of those who were there when this
record was first written in 1816. He assembled with the rest
of the Believers in the meeting-house at Ashfield, while in
meeting he was taken under great distress of body and soul,
So that he appeared like a person suffering the pangs of
death. Mother came into the meeting-house and looked at
him and said, “He is bearing the last pains of death and
hell for his father, who has been hanging about me the past
two weeks, he is now released.” And as she went out of the
room, she continued saying, “He is released! He is released!”
A/izabeth ZDazis.
21. Soon after the gospel opened, W. C., of Richmond, died,
having previously heard the testimony of the gospel, but did
not obey it, though his wife and part of his family did. Mother,
afterward, speaking of W. said, “I saw him in the same hell
with murderers, as hot as a glowing oven, for defiling his own
body, and going to dumb beasts.” Hannah Goodrich, 1st.
22. Some time in December, 1783, after Mother Ann and
the Elders returned from the eastward, a large number of
the Believers were at Watervliet, and they took their lodg-
ings on the floor. Some time in the latter part of the night
some of them awoke, and heard Mother laboring with the
dead. Sometimes she spoke in her own tongue, and some-
times in other tongues. Then she sung out in these words,
“Come, O ye dead; Come, O ye dead!” She then spoke to
some of the Elders, and said, “I feel the jaws of death
grasping upon the people, they do not know what we have
to go through, I believe you had better call them up, and
have them go into labors.” AWatham Tiffany.
23. The winter after Mother Ann and the Elders returned
to Watervliet from their eastern journey, they were in great
and incessant labors, made to purge out sin, and overcome
all evil. One evening the people were assembled at the
meeting-house, among whom were . Asa Patten and Joshua
I92 TESTIMONIEs of
Allen, of Tyringham, John Patten and many others. The
Elders came forth with a sharp testimony against sin, show-
ing the necessity of every soul's waking up, and laboring to
feel their union to God. The same night Elder James was
taken under excessive sufferings, which continued through
the night. The following evening he came into meeting and
addressed the Brethren and Sisters in the following words:
“I would be glad to speak a few words; though I would not
speak any thing that is too hard for you to understand. I
believe that I was six hours, last night, in the belly of hell!
Indeed, I know that I was, and did preach to the spirits in
prison, and I never knew, until then, what that passage in
Scripture signified which saith that, “One day with the Zord
is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.' But
now I can testify, by what I have seen and felt, that a soul
that has been in hell but one day, it appears to him like a
thousand years; for the horror of souls in hell is so extreme,
and their banishment from God so great, that they cannot
measure time.” “It is called the ‘bottomless pit,’ ‘and souls
in it feel themselves continually sinking, further and further
from God; and what still increases their torment, they can
see no way out. If a man should live to the age of Methu-
selah, and go through all the miseries of this life, it could
not be compared with his suffering one day in hell !” When
I saw the state of the damned, I shuddered at the awful
prospect.” Asa Patten.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
CONFESSION OF SIN.
The doctrine of confessing every secret sin, one by one,
to the witnesses of God; was continually taught by Mother
Mother ANN LEE. I93
^
Ann and the Elders, from the beginning of their ministry.
Their labors in this particular were often attended with such
mighty power, and such sharp and piercing testimony that
those who heard it were unable to resist the powerful con-
viction that attended it.
2. Many were so powerfully wrought upon, that they could
not refrain from crying out and confessing their sins on the
spot, before large assemblies of people. Others, who were
more bound in their feelings, could find no rest, day nor
night, from the tormenting weight of their sins, till they had
honestly confessed them to some of these witnesses of God.
3. Some, who obstinately opposed their own conviction,
were bowed down by an invisible power, in such a manner
that they were unable to move hand or foot, and under such
extreme sufferings that their flesh sometimes turned almost
black. In this situation, they have continued several hours,
before they would yield to conviction and be willing to con-
fess their sins. ſº *
4. If any, through deceit or hypocrisy, attempted to con-
fess a part, and keep back such things as were more shame-
ful, and more crossing to their feelings to confess, the Elders .
were sure to uncover them and bring all their secret abomi-
nations to the light. This was done, in many instances, to
the honor of the testimony, and the shame of hypocrites.
5. But, the far greater part, who were the subjects of this
powerful and heart-searching testimony, could not but feel
as though all the sins they had ever committed in their lives,
lay open and naked before Mother and the Elders, and
were as plainly seen as their faces; which, indeed, was a real
truth, as was abundantly proved, in many instances.
6. Much was said and done, from time to time, both in
public and private, to show the absolute necessity of bring-
ing the hidden works of darkness to light, by a full, free, and
honest confession, in order to find the mercy and forgiveness
25
I94 TESTIMONIES OF
of God. To write the whole would not be possible, nor
even necessary; yet, we think proper to record a few partic- .
ulars. ( .
7. After Mother Ann and the Elders arrived at Harvard,
in the summer of 1781, Ivory Wilds, and many others, went
to see them, and after hearing Christ preached, and the loss
of man clearly laid open, they were convinced that Christ
had come, in very deed, without sin unto salvation. Mother
then addressed them in the following manner: “The first
step of obedience that any soul can take is, to confess all
sins to God, before His witnesses. Herein Christ is to be
found as a Savior and a forgiver of sins, and nowhere else;
for herein is contained the promise of God; but not in any
other way.”
8. Mother Ann also said, “It was by the revelation of
God that I came to America, to bring glad tidings of peace
and salvation to all who are willing to confess and forsake
their sins. I know by the spirit and power of Christ, that
what I have said is the truth,” and then added, “It is the
heart which God looks at. The heart, with its hidden
abominations covered and concealed from the witnesses of
Christ, becomes like a cage of unclean birds, and never can
be cleansed, short of a full and free confession.”
9. “Those who honestly confess all their sins, with a full
determination to forsake them forever, will find strength of
God to forsake them; and in taking up their cross against
every known sin, and following Christ in the regeneration,
in that life of obedience, they will be clothed with the right-
eousness of Christ, and become the sons and daughters of
God, being heirs of God, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.”
Father William Lee, and Father James Whittaker, often
spake to the same purpose. Ivory Wilds.
Io. Again, to Abigail Stanhope, and others who were
present, Mother Ann said, “When I confessed my sins I la-
MoTHER ANN LEE. I95
bored to remember the time when, and the place where, I
committed them; and when I had confessed them I cried to
God, to know if my confession was accepted; and by crying
to God continually, I traveled out of my loss.” *
e Abigail Stanhope.
II. After the decease of Job Bishop, Senr., who died in
the faith, Mother asked his widow – Mercy Bishop, if she
confessed her sins to her husband before his decease.
Mercy answered, “Nay.” “You should have done it,”
said Mother, “For if you had done it, he would now be a
ministering spirit to you.” • Mercy Bishop, Ist.
12. In a public assembly at David Hammond's, in Peters-
ham, Father William, in reproving sin, and admonishing
the people to a faithful and honest confession, said, “Al-
though we rebuke sin, yet we have nothing against the soul;
it is only against the devil that soweth tares among the
wheat. One sin, willfully covered, will be like mountains
of lead upon the soul to sink it from the presence of God.”
John Robinson.
13. On a similar occasion Father James Whittaker said,
“If there were as many men present, as there are stars in the
sky, I would confess my sins before them all, rather than
cover them.” Mother said, “If you keep one sin covered,
it will shut you out of the kingdom of heaven.”
Aºuth Adobbins.
14. Soon after Mother Ann returned from Poughkeepsie
Jail, Rufus and Zeruah Clark, having previously received
faith in the testimony, went to see the Church, at Watervliet,
with an intention of confessing their sins. Zeruah had de-
signed, in her heart, to confess her sins to Mother, in pri-
vate, in order to avoid the cross of confessing before the
Elders. With this view Zeruah sought an opportunity to
see Mother alone, which she soon obtained. But, as she
had laid out her own way, in order to avoid the cross of
196 TESTIMONIES of
confessing her sins before the Elders, when she came where
Mother was, her feelings were so bound, that she was unable
to open her mind even to her own satisfaction. Mother,
perceiving her feelings, mentioned a particular sin which she
had committed, which was then out of her mind, and which
she knew that no soul, excepting herself, could have known, .
but by the revelation of God. She acknowledged that
Mother had told her the truth; Mother then left her, and
she sat down in great tribulation, because she had not an-
swered her own mind, nor given Mother satisfaction.
15. Father William Lee soon after came into the room,
and Mother came and spake a few words to him in an un-
known tongue; he then turned to Zeruah, and spoke with
great power and authority, saying, “You need not think to
come here and cover your sins from us; for we can see all
the sins that you have ever committed, as plainly as though
they were written in your forehead.”
16. Soon after this he spoke to her in a very mild man-
ner, and asked, “Are you willing to confess your sins 2 ”
She answered, “Yea.” “Are you willing to confess them
before your husband?” She answered, “Yea.” “Remem-
ber this, if you confess your sins, you confess them to God and
His holy' angels, and we are His witnesses.” He then took
her into a room to her husband, and, in the presence of
Father William, Father James, and Elder Hocknell, she and
her husband both confessed their sins. After they had done,
Elder William warned them, in a very solemn manner, never
to upbraid each other of the sins which they had confessed to
God, before His witnesses.” , -
17. After this, Mother spoke to Zeruah, and asked, “Are
you not able to go now, and testify as the woman of Samaria
did, that you have found those that are able to tell you all
things that ever you have done P” “And is not this the
very Christ?” She answered, “Yea, Mother, I am.”
MoTHER ANN LEE. & I97
18. Elder William then said to them, “Now you must go
home, and bring up your children in the nurture and admo-
nition of the Lord.” Mother said, “If you will be obe-
dient to what we have taught you, the promise of God is to
you and your children.” This promise has been fulfilled;
their children all obeyed the gospel, and all kept the faith to
the end of their days. Zeruah Clark.
I9. About a year after the opening of the gospel, Joseph
Bennet, of Cheshire, whose family was in the faith, was
visited by a very singular plague among his cattle, so that
fifteen or twenty of the cattle died in a short time. At this
time, Mother and the Elders were at Ashfield, about twenty
miles distant, Mother, not having heard from the family for
some time, and being then under great sufferings, called upon
one of the Elders and bade him go quickly to Joseph Ben-
net's and neither eat nor sleep till he got there, “for,” said
she, “There is sin in the family.” He immediately set off,
and arrived there late in the evening. After a considerable
labor with the family, who all cleared themselves, a young
man of the family was singled out by the man of God and
found guilty of defiling himself with the cattle. He con-
fessed his sin, and the plague ceased. Joanna Bennet.
20. In an assembly of Believers at Watervliet, Father
James was in great tribulation, and cried out, “There is sin
in this assembly.” And turning himself to a young woman,
who immediately fell upon her knees, he said, “I see the
spirit of a young man looking over your shoulder,” and
asked her if there was not something between her and the
young man, which she had not confessed. The young woman
confessed, that, about two years before, she had promised
herself to the young man in marriage; and that, though she
had intended to marry him, yet she took delight in vexing
him, and for that purpose had, on a particular occasion, re-
jected and greatly disappointed him; which so affected the
I98 TESTIMONIES OF
young man that he rode into a mill pond and drowned him-
self. That she had never confessed it before, and that she
had been strongly tempted to drown herself. After this con-
fession, the young woman was released from her temptations.
Father James testified that the young man had come to hear
the gospel. Aliphalet Slosson.
21. At Watervliet, in presence of Morel Baker, and a num-
ber of others, Mother, in her reproving a hardened sinner,
told him of some of his secret sins. He was, at first, obsti-
nate, and refused to acknowledge his guilt, but soon after,
was so condemned, in his conscience, that he was constrained,
by the force of truth, to come forward and confess the very
sins which Mother had laid to his charge.
** Morel Baker, Semr.
22. When Mother Ann and the Elders were at Nathan Ken-
dall's in Woburn, there came in a man of the world who was
very high minded and talkative, and disputed Mother's tes-
timony to her face. After bearing with him awhile, she re-
buked him, and told him of his sins, in presence of the
assembly. The man was immediately struck speechless, his
countenance fell, and he appeared like a guilty criminal ar-
raigned at the bar of justice. Mother Ann then spoke to
Father William, saying, “Brother William, take this man
into another room, and labor with him, and take Amos with
you.” They accordingly went, and Father William labored
with the man, and put the things that Mother had told him
of so close to his conscience, that after considerable labor,
in which the man seemed almost speechless, he at length
confessed that Mother had told him the truth.
Amos Rathbun.
23. At Harvard, in the Autumn of 1781, there came a
man who professed faith, and opened his mind to one of the
Elders; but Mother, not feeling satisfied with him, called
Amos Rathbun, and told him to go and labor with the man;
MOTHER ANN LEE. I99
“for he has pretended to open his mind, but he has not done
it honestly,” said she. “He has defiled himself; do you go,
Amos, and make him confess it,” said Mother. Accordingly,
Amos went and labored with the man, who pretended to .
make full confession of the matter; but he did not tell it
truthfully and honestly, as it was. Mother still feeling and
knowing the man’s hypocrisy to Amos, also went into the
room herself, and spoke to the man with great sharpness and
severity, saying, “You cover your sin, and do not confess it
honestly; you have defiled yourself.”
24. These words were spoken with such power of God
that the man was struck down, and fell, with his whole
length, upon the floor, groaned out, and said, “It is true,”
and appeared to be in desperate agony, and, for some time,
was unable to rise up. While he lay in that situation,
Mother sharply reproved him, for such filthy and abominable
conduct, and for not confessing it to Amos, when he was
called upon, and declared to him the impossibility of ever
keeping the way of God with sin covered. Amos A'athbun.
25. Again, at Harvard, Mother called upon Amos Rath-
bun one evening, and informed him that a certain man in
the neighborhood had been there to open his mind; “but,”
said she, “he has not been honest; he has kept his doleful
sins covered.” It being then late in the evening, Mother
bade Amos go to the man's house, and, if he was in bed,
make him get up and confess his sins.” In obedience to
Mother, Amos went, feeling, at the same time, a great weight
of tribulation, and praying, all the way, that he might answer
the mind and will of God, and see Mother's face in peace at
his return. He found the man in bed, and desired him to
get up, for he wanted to talk with him, and he could not
answer his mind by talking with him in bed. The man
arose from his bed, and, according to Mother's directions,
Amos told him of those sins which he had kept covered, and
2OO TESTIMONIEs of:
had not honestly brought to the light, as he ought to have
done. The man was greatly struck, acknowledged the truth
of Amos' words, and appeared to be much broken down.
The next day he came to the Square House, and said,
“There was a man came to my house last night, and told
me the very truth.” Q Amos A'athbuzz.
CHAPTER XXIX.
MIRACULO US GIFTS,
1. Divine miracles have generally attended the ushering
in of new and extraordinary dispensations of God, to a dark
and benighted world; because they carry to the minds of the
lost children of men, the strongest evidence of the sacred
messenger's Divine authority. But, when the Divine au-
thority is once established in the hearts of honest Believers,
a continuance of outward miracles, for that purpose, is no
longer necessary. cº
2. Many miraculous gifts, of various kinds, attended
Mother Ann's ministry, some of which have already been
published, in “THE TESTIMONY OF CHRIST's SEconD AP-
PEARING,” and, therefore, need not be repeated here. Many
others might be recorded, were they essential to support the
truth of these testimonies; but the blessed fruits of Mother
Ann's gospel are the most powerful evidences in its favor,
and honest, upright souls will not be anxious to seek for
further evidence. & º
3. For the satisfaction of young Believers, however, we
have thought proper to add a few, to the number already
published, reminding them, at the same time, that the work
of regeneration and redemption must be effected by the
MoTHER ANN LEE. 2O I
miraculous operation of the spirit of Christ, upon the willing
and obedient soul. t
4. Sarah Jewett, of Littleton, in consequence of taking a
sudden cold, lost her health, and for some time, was greatly
afflicted with pain and distress, and much troubled with.
vomiting, so that she was scarcely able to keep either food
or drink upon her stomach. About this time, Mother and
the Elders came to Littleton, and visited the Believers.
Sarah being much crowded with business, was not very care-
ful of her health. Father William Lee, on taking his leave of
her, admonished her, saying, “You do not do as well as you
know.” She confessed to him what she had done. He said,
“Go, and sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon you.”
From that time, Sarah began to regain her health, and in a
short time, was in a better state of health than she had ever
been before. º Sarah Jewett.
5. Mother Lucy was for some time, in the early part of
her faith, afflicted with a weakness of the stomach to such a
degree that whenever she took her food, it occasioned such
a distress it extended to her finger ends. Being at Harvard,
while the Church was there, and finding her weakness in-
creasing upon her, she concluded that she must quit her food
entirely, and eat no more. Having drawn this conclusion,
she resolved to open the matter to the Elders, which, as yet,
she had not done. Accordingly she spoke to Father William,
and told him of her complaint; upon which he immediately
burst into tears, and weeping aloud, said, “I am just so my-
self.” From that moment, Mother Lucy was released from
her complaint, and has not been troubled, with it since.
6. In the spring of the year 1783, Abiathur Babbit was
taken with the mumps, and by reason of a sudden and severe
cold, his disease was increased to such a degree that his life
was despaired of Mother Ann, being at that time at Ash-
field, sent Elder John Hocknell to Petersham, where Abia-
26
2O2 TESTIMONIES OF
thur then lived, but, for what reason, was unknown to him,
till he came where Abiathur was. He then perceived the
reason why he was sent; and under the signs and operations of
the power of God, he took the muffler from Abiathur's face,
and, with seeming resentment, cast it from him, and bade him
leap, which, with much difficulty, he did, several times.
Elder Hocknell then bade him take faith, and go to work,
and from that time, he was healed of his disease.
7. Elizabeth Robinson, of Harvard, having her throat
sore, and badly swelled, Mother Ann laid her hand on it,
and the swelling went away, and her throat was healed.
Mother said, “When you are bitten by the flying serpent,
you must look upon the brazen serpent to be healed; and
let your words be few, and seasoned with grace.” -
• A/izabeth Adobbins.
8. Lucy Prescott was once with Mother Ann, and
having been afflicted with an exceedingly bad cough, by
which she was reduced to a very weak and low state of
health, she opened her situation to Mother. Mother asked,
“Are you not willing to suffer with me? I have to suffer, al-
most all my time.” These words produced complete recon-
ciliation in Lucy’s feelings, and she answered, “Yea, Mother,
I am willing.” Mother then offered her a little wine and
water in a cup, Lucy declined it, saying, “My stomach is so
sore that I do not know how to drink it.” Mother said,
“Drink it, for it will not hurt you.” Lucy obeyed, and was
well from that time. Auty Prescott.
9. A few months before Moses Mixer believed the gospel,
he had all his ankle bones dislocated; and, though they had
been set by a skillful surgeon, yet his ankle remained very
weak; being prevailed upon by his friends, to visit the
Church, at Watervliet, he set off, and traveled from Peters-
han to Watervliet, on foot, - one hundred and twenty miles,
which so affected his ankle, that it was very sore and pain-
MOTHER ANN LEE. ( ) 203
ful; he arrived in the evening, and after taking some re-
freshment, went into meeting, and being invited to go into
the dance, he complied, but in consequence of the pain and
distress of his ankle, he was soon obliged to go and sit down.
Elder Hocknell went to him and asked him why he did not
labor? He replied that his ankle pained him so he was not
able.
Io. Elder Hocknell, being under the power and opera-
tions of God, bade him take faith in the gifts of God, and
asked, “Where is the sorest place P’’ Moses was then sit-
ting, with his ankle across his knee, and putting his hand
upon it, showed Elder Hocknell the sorest place, with full
faith, that if he should but touch it, his ankle would be
healed. Elder Hocknell then placed his hand upon the
ankle, and instantly, Moses felt the power of God run down
into his foot, and up his leg, back and forth; and the pain
and swelling immediately left it. Elder Hocknell then led
him into the dance, saying, “Now you can labor.” Moses
then went forth in the power and gift of God, with his ankle
well and sound; and testified until his death, he had no pain
nor weakness in it thereafter, G
II. While the Church was at Ashfield, in the winter of
1783, there came a woman with her little girl, about nine or
ten years of age, and desired that the evil spirit might be
cast out of the child. Some victuals being prepared for
them, the woman spoke to her child and bade her kneel
down before she ate, but the child refused; and at the
same time screamed, and tore the hair out of her head.
Those who were present, went and informed Mother
Ann of the circumstance. Mother came into the room and
cast her eyes upon the child, then, calling Elder Hocknell,
she said, “You must labor for a gift of God to cast the evil
spirit out of this child.” Immediately the power of God
came mightily upon him, and he spake in an unknown tongue,
2O4. TESTIMONIEs of
and laid his hand upon the child's head. The child imme-
diately gushed into tears. He then spoke to the child, and
she kneeled down with him and appeared very loving and
pleasant. Mother then said, “We have power to bind and
to loose, and to cast out evil spirits.” Phebe Spencer.
12, Daniel Goodrich, Senr., in the early part of his faith.
went to Watervliet to see Mother Ann, and took some of his
children along with him; his family at that time had not got
hold of much faith; some of them were still in opposition,
and one of his little girls, which he then carried with him,
having, by a fall, had her hip put out, was bowed together,
and her leg began to perish, so that it was feared she would
be a cripple. These things, together with a lack of that
visible power and operation of the spirit which was perceiv-
able among other Believers, occasioned Daniel much tribu-
lation. He opened his trials and difficulties to Mother. She
soon after assembled his children into the room with him,
and spoke to him as follows:
13. “O Daniel, God has given you a special gift of faith.
Signs and operations will fail, but faith and obedience will
carry you through. Bear your testimony, purge your house
and your family from sin, and you will gather your whole
family. I saw your family last night, in the visions of God,
stand on Mount Zion with the harps of God in their hands.”
14. Mother then took the lame girl into her lap, and when
she sat her down upon her feet, she stroked her down upon
her sides, and said, “Go home Daniel, and be faithful, this,
your child, will become well.”. So they departed, and the
child became well, as before, and the family were all gath-
ered to the faith. Mother Hannah Goodrich.
15. Zaccheus Stevens, in the early part of his faith, vis-
ited the Church at Watervliet, in company with Eleazer
Rand. While there he was taken very sick, so that his life
was despaired of. He informed Mother that he had consid-
MOTHER ANN LEE. 2O5
erable business at home which was unsettled. Mother asked
him where his horse was 2 “At John Partington's, about
three miles distant,” replied Zaccheus. “ Send Eleazer Rand
after him,” said Mother, “for you must take faith and set
out for home to-morrow morning, and you will recover.”
This command was strange, and unexpected, to Zaccheus,
and all who saw him, (Mother Ann excepted,) so that when
he spoke to Eleazer to fetch his horse, he was struck with
astonishment to hear of Zaccheus' setting out to go a jour-
ney of an hundred and fifty miles, when he was thought to
be so near his end. But, in obedience to Mother, Zaccheus
set off the next morning, and traveled over thirty miles the
first day, and felt much better at night, than he did before
he left Watervliet. And through his whole journey he con-
tinued to increase in strength, and arrived at his own house.
in Harvard, in tolerable good health. Zaccheus Stevens.
16. John Bishop, of New Lebanon, having a desire to
visit the Church at Ashfield, in October, 1782, but under-
standing that many people resorted there to hear the word
of God, he concluded that horse keeping must be very scarce,
and for that reason, set off on foot, a little before night, and
proceeded ten miles. The next day he traveled thirty miles,
and arrived at Asa Bacon’s just as the people were sitting
down to supper, and sat down with them. Immediately
after supper John went into the dance with the rest of the
people; but as he was unaccustomed to traveling, and the
roads extremely muddy, he felt scarcely able to stand on his
feet. At this time, Mother Ann came into the room, and
without saying a word, took him by the hand. The effect
was like the sudden operation of an electric shock; he was
instantly relieved from his weariness. John then felt as
though he could have willingly danced all night. He danced
till twelve o'clock, at which time meeting was dismissed.
He then walked half a mile, to Moses Bacon's, wrapped him-
206 TESTIMONIES OF
self up in his great coat, laid himself down upon the floor,
and slept comfortably as though he had been on a feather
bed, and felt no more of his weariness afterward.
- John Bishop.
17, Zadock Wright, having embraced the testimony of the
gospel, visited the Church at Harvard, and being in the
worship of God under great tribulation, he felt himself, as it
were, upon a sea of glass mingled with fire, and thought that
he had not much in him but what must be burned up, and
he must perish. At this time Mother Ann passed through
the assembly, and took him by the hand, and instantly his
burden left him. Zadock Wright.
18. Afterward, Zadock visited the Church at Ashfield,
where the fire of the gospel searched every heart, and he,
like many others, felt such a sense of his lost state, that his
disease seemed to him incurable. Mother passing through
the assembly at this time, touched him on his arm, saying
“Repent.” He was again instantly released from his bur-
den. - Zadock Wright.
19. Instances similar to the foregoing were very numerous
in Mother's day. There were but few persons who had much
opportunity with her, who were not able to relate something
of the kind. Brethren and Sisters who visited the Church
under tribulation and sufferings, whether of body or mind,
were often instantly released, by a mere touch of the hand
from Mother; even the touch of her finger, or the sound of
her voice, has frequently had the same effect.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 2O7
f
CHAPTER XXX.
COUNSEL IN TEMPORAL THINGS.— INDUSTRY, CLEANLINESS,
PRUDENCE, ECONOMY, GIVING OF ALMS, CHARITY TO
THE POOR.
I. Great pains were taken by Mother Ann and the Elders
to instruct the Believers in the care and management of
temporal things. They were often taught to be industrious,
to put their hands to work, and their hearts to God, to be
neat and cleanly, and observe good economy; to use the
things of this world as not abusing them; to be prudent and
saving, and let nothing be lost, or wasted through carelessness,
or neglect; to avoid equally, covetousness, and prodigality; to
be kind and charitable to the poor, and to keep clear of debt.
2. These things were strictly enjoined upon the Believers
from time to time, as matters of importance, in order to se-
cure a spiritual blessing. For it was always held up as a
doctrine of truth, and which was abundantly proved by
experience, that those who were unfaithful in temporal
things, could not find the blessing and protection of God in
their spiritual travel; hence, a faithful and wise improve-
ment of their time and talents in the things of time was
essentially necessary in order to inherit the true riches.
3. On a particular occasion, Mother Ann spoke to Zeruah
Clark as follows, “Be faithful to keep the gospel; be neat
and industrious; keep your family's clothes clean and de-
cent; see that your house is kept clean, and your victuals
is prepared in good order, that when the Brethren come in
from their hard work they can bless you, and eat their food
with thankfulness, without murmuring, and be able to wor-
ship God in the beauty of holiness. Watch, and be careful,
don’t speak harsh, nor cast reflections upon them; but let
* your words be few, and seasoned with grace.”
208 TESTIMONIES OF
4. At a certain time, on taking leave of some who had
been at the Church, and were about to return home, Mother
addressed them as follows: “Go home and put your hands
to work, and your hearts to God; for if you are not faithful
in the unrighteous mammon, how can you expect the true
riches? Mankind have fallen below the order of nature;
even the beasts of the field might teach them knowledge.
Many will come to the Church and receive the gifts of God,
then go away, be careless and idle, and lose them. This is
not right, you ought to be faithful, that when you come
again, you may bring strength and not weakness.”
5. In the time of harvest, while some of the Brethren were
reaping their wheat, Mother Ann sent Elder James into the
field to teach them. He went, and spoke to them as fol-
lows: “Cut your grain clean; God has caused it to grow,
and you ought to be careful to save it; for you cannot make
one kernel grow, if you know you must starve for the want
of it. In this country you abound in good things, therefore
you are lavish and wasteful.” e ſº f
6. Lucy Bishop was once scrubbing a room, and Mother
Ann came in and said, “Clean your room well; for good
spirits will not live where there is dirt. There is no dirt in
heaven.” At another time she spoke to some Sisters whó
had been washing the floor, saying, “You ought to be neat,
and clean; for there is no slovens nor sluts in heaven.”
ge Zucy Prescott.
7. Phebe Spencer, being on a visit to the Church, at Water-
vliet, asked Mother's counsel concerning some superfluities
which she and her family had gathered, such as gold beads,
jewels, silver buckles, and other ornaments of the kind.
Mother Ann answered, “You may let the moles and bats
have them; that is, the children of this world; for they set
their hearts upon such things; but, the people of God do
not want them.” ge *.
*Q
º
--~"
MOTHER ANN LEE. 209
l
8. She also said, “You ought to dress yourself in modest
apparel, as becomes the people of God, and teach your
family to do likewise. You ought to be industrious and pru-
dent, and not live a sumptuous and gluttonous life; but labor
for a meek and quiet spirit, and see that your family is kept
decent, and regular, in all their going forth, that others may
see your good works.”
9. Addressing Phebe Spencer and a number of others,
Mother said, “You must remember the poor and needy, the
widow and the fatherless; and deal out your bread to the
hungry, and your clothes to the naked. Your natures will
say, ‘They may work and get these things for themselves.”
But Christ said, ‘Give to him that asketh, and of him that
would borrow of thee, turn not thou away.” If I had but
two mouthfuls of bread, I would give to him that needed;
and, if I had but two coats, I would give to him who had
none. You must put away your covetousness, your lust, and
your filth, and be prepared for the increase of the gospel;
for the time will come when this gospel will be preached to
all nations, and many will flock to Zion to hear the word of
the Lord.” * Q
Io. Soon after the opening of the gospel at Enfield, N. H.,
some of the Believers in that place, having more zeal than
wisdom and understanding, imbibed a notion that they were
not to continue in this world but a few years, and concluded
that they need not make any further provisions for a living,
in consequence of which they made a very undue use of
their property, by squandering it away in a profuse manner,
‘which brought great trials upon some others of their Breth-
ren, particularly upon Jacob Heath. Jacob, soon after, in
company with Cornelius Goodale, went to see the Church,
which was then at Ashfield, and opened his trials to some of
the Elders respecting the matter. On Mother hearing of it,
she called Jacob and Cornelius, and after instructing them
27
2 IO TESTIMONIES OF
concerning these things, she bade them go home and set out
apple trees, and raise calves, and make provisions as though
they were to live a thousand years, and gather something to
do good with. Jacob A/eath.
II. Soon after this, Jacob Hunt, Ezekiel Stephens, and a
number of other Believers, visited the Church at Ashfield.
Just before their departure, Mother Ann spoke to them, and
gave them instructions concerning their temporal economy,
saying, “Go home, and take good care of what you have.
Provide places for your things, so that you may know where
to find them, at any time, by day or by night; and learn to
be neat and clean, prudent and saving, and see that nothing
is lost; and be kind to the poor and needy.” To the Sisters
she said, “Do not omit your washing till the latter end of
the week; but do it on Monday; and set a good example
before the world.” Jacob Hunt.
12. While Jacob Heath, and a number of others were eat-
ing their dinner, Mother Ann came to the table, and taking
a bone from the platter, gave it to one who sat near her, say-
ing, “Take this bone and pick it clean, and learn to be pru-
dent.” /acob Heath.
13. Cornelius Goodale, being at the Church at Watervliet,
in January, 1784, and being, at that time, under some em-
barrassments, in his temporal circumstances, asked Mother
Ann if it would not be better for him to sell his farm, and
buy a less one, and so pay his debts. Mother Ann answered,
“You better not. The people of God do not sell their farms
to pay their debts; but they put their hands to work, and
gather something by their industry, to pay their debts with,
and keep their farms.” Cornelius Goodale.
14. While Mother Ann was at Petersham, in the summer of
1783, she took an opportunity to instruct some of the heads
of families, who were there, concerning their temporal econ-
only; and admonished them against some of their costly and
\
MOTHER ANN LEE. 2 II
extravagant furniture, saying, “Never put on silver spoons,
nor table cloths for me; but let your tables be clean enough
to eat from without cloths, and if you do not know what to
do with them, give them to the poor.” /ohn Robinson.
15. In the last year of Mother's ministry, a number of
Brethren and Sisters being assembled together at Watervliet,
Mother spoke very largely concerning the great loss of the
American people in many things, and particularly, concern-
ing their involving themselves in debt. She directed her
discourse on this subject mostly, to one who was very deeply
involved and not able to clear himself. She said, “You
will go and run into debt, and not only bring yourself into
bondage, but your family also, and bring distress on your
creditors; such evil management will forever be a loss to the
soul till the creditors are paid, and the soul finds repentance.”
16. After instructing and reproving the people a long time,
she sat in silence a while, and then spoke in a very gentle
and solemn manner, which caused great fear of God, and
said, “Kneel ye down and pray to God, that He will con-
tinue you in this world till you have repented of all your
sins.” Mother kneeled down with them and prayed for
them, which caused their hearts to flow with sorrow and
repentance. A/taff Harlozer.
17. Anna Cogswell, being at Watervliet, after Mother's re-
turn from the eastward, spoke to her concerning a poor woman
who had applied to her for help. Mother answered, “Re-
member the cries of thosé who are in need and trouble,
that when you are in trouble, God may hear your cries.”
* Anna Cogswell.
18. At Watervliet, Mother spoke to a number of Believers
as follows, “You ought to fear God, in all you do, for God's
eyes are upon you. You ought to go in and out in the fear
of God, and open and shut doors carefully, and make no
unnecessary noise. You must be faithful with your hands,
2 I 2 TESTIMONIES OF
that you may have something to give to the poor; and walk
ye uprightly like men of God.” Cornelius Thayer.
19. To some women who were rich, Mother Ann said, “As
soon as some who are rich get their wool sheared off the
sheep, they will lay out so much for such a piece of cloth;
and so much for such a piece, but will not lay out one lock
to give the poor! Nay, they would be as much afraid of
seeing a poor person come to their houses, as they would a
thief.” Cornelius Z'hayer.
20. Sometime in February, 1782, while Mother Ann was at
Harvard, there was a great collection of people from differ-
ent parts, some of whom were greatly bound to their tem-
poral interests, and were very covetous. Mother came forth
with a powerful gift of God, and spoke, particularly, of giv-
ing alms to the poor, and doing good to all people, but es-
pecially to the household of faith. She said that if she had
but one loaf of bread, she would freely impart one-half to
the needy, trusting in God. A hebe Chase.
21. Again, in teaching the people concerning prudence and
economy, Mother said, “I am as prudent and saving of
every temporal blessing which I receive, as though I had
labored for it with my own hands; and you ought to be so
too.” Aydia Mathewson.
22. While Mother Ann and the Elders were at Elijah Wild's,
in Shirley, in June, 1783, and many people being assembled
from various parts, and the weather very warm, Mother
warned the people to be temperate and careful in drinking
cold water, and keep their health and strength to serve God
with. Chase Wiggins.
23. At Nathan Goodrich's, in Hancock, Mother Ann
spoke to the people concerning charity to the poor, and said,
“If I owned the whole world I would turn it all into joyfulness;
I would not say to the poor, ‘Ae ye warmed, and be ye clothed,’
without giving them wherewithal to do it.” tº e
Aſannah Goodrich, 1st.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 2 I 3
24. In the early part of the year 1784, a number of the
Believers, among whom was a widow (Mercy Bishop), with a
number of her small children, had been on a visit to the
Church at Watervliet, and being about to return home,
Mother Ann, in a farewell address, commended the widow
for the zeal which she had manifested in bringing her family to
the Church; then, directing her discourse to those who were
heads of families, and people of property, among whom were
Jabez Spencer, Senr., Jabez Spencer, Junr., David Shapley,
Senr., and others, she spoke much to them of their duty in
giving alms, and being kind and charitable to the poor, par-
ticularly to such widows and fatherless children who were
among them. After speaking lengthily, and very feelingly
on this subject, she requested Elder James to read a passage
of Scripture in the Epistle of James, 1st Chap., 22d v. El-
der James took the Bible and read as follows: &
“Be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiv-
ing your own selves. For, if any man be a hearer of the
word, and not a doer, he is like a man beholding his nat-
ural face in a glass; for he beholdeth himself and goeth his
way, and straitway forgetteth what manner of man he was.
But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and Con-.
tinueth therein, he, being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer
of the word, this man shall be blessed in his deed. If any
man among you seems to be religious and bridleth not his
tongue, but deceiveth his own heart, this man's religion is
vain. Pure religion, and undefiled before God and the
Father is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their af.
fliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world.”
25. The solemn gift of God which accompanied Mother’s
previous discourse, together with the impressive feeling with
which Elder James read this passage, had a powerful effect
on the minds of the hearers. Mary Spencer
2 I 4 TESTIMONIES OF
CHAPTER XXXI.
PROMISES TO THE FAITH FUL — COUNSEL AND INSTRUCTION
TO YOUNG PEOPLE – CONCERNING CHILDREN — CON-
CERNING BEASTS. &
Mother Ann often renewed the promises of God and of
the Lord Jesus, to those who were faithful to take up their.
crosses against all sin, and to keep the way of God, come life
or death; and often said, “Fear not, little flock, for it is
your Heavenly Father’s good pleasure to give you the king-
dom.” Not long after her return from Poughkeepsie Jail
in speaking to the Brethren and Sisters, she renewed the
promise of Christ in the following words: “If you are faith-
ful to take up your crosses against the world, the flesh, and
all evil, and follow Christ in the regeneration, you shall re-
ceive an hundred fold, now, in this time, houses, and Breth-
ren and Sisters, and mothers and children, and lands, and
in the world to come, eternal life. You shall be blessed in
your going out, and in your coming in ; in your basket, and
in your store.” Mother Zucy Wright.
3. While Mother Ann was at the house of Nathan Ken-
dall, Senr., at Woburn, in laboring with the people, she
said, “If you will be faithful, you will be helps to your nat-
ural generations; yea, you may be helps to an hundred gen-
erations.” Mother Hannah Kendall.
4. At Ashfield, Mother spoke to some Believers from En-
field, N. H., who were about to depart, saying, “If you are
faithful, you will go out and come in with the power of God,
and your souls will be as a watered garden; but, if you turn
back, your souls will sink deep into hell.”
5. At Watervliet, before Mother Ann went her eastern
journey, she spoke to Hannah Cogswell, Joanna Hamlin,
and some other young Sisters who had been living with her,
MOTHER ANN LEE. 2 I5
saying, “You ought to love one another, and never have one
hard feeling toward each other, but live together every day
as though it was the last day you had to live in this world;
and never forget one another; and never forget the privilege
you have had in living together with me.” e
* P Hannah Cogswell.
6. Shortly after Mehetabel Farrington embraced the gos-
pel, she visited the Church in company with some other
young people, and tarried several days. Before they took
their leave, Mother Ann addressed them as follows, “When
you return home, you must be diligent with your hands; for
godliness does not lead to idleness. The devil tempts others,
but, an idle person tempts the devil. When you are at work,
doing your duty in the gift of God, the devil can have no
power over you, because then there is no room for tempta-
tions.” She also said, “You must obey your parents; chil-
dren should obey their parents, for this is right; and the
younger should submit to the elder. You must come up to
the requirement of the law. Christ did not come to destroy
the law, but to fulfill it; and you must do the same. Arm
yourselves with meekness and patience. If you improve in
one talent, God will give you more. Go home, and be
obedient, this is the way I have found salvation, by being
obedient.” \ 4. Mehetabel Farrington.
7. Near the close of Mother's labors, Mehetabel Farring-
ton and a number of others being at Watervliet, Mother ad-
dressed them as follows, “I have taught you the way of God,
you must keep it, I am but one; I do my work, you must do
yours. When I have done my work, I can help you no
more. I wish you knew your day and your privilege; you
have a privilege that many souls have desired, and could not
obtain. You are young, and you have a privilege to take up
your crosses in the prime of your activity.” “If you take
up your cross against the lust of the flesh while you have
2 I 6 TESTIMONIES OF
power to please yourselves, you offer to God the first fruits;
and there is a glorious crown for all who take up their cross
against the flesh in this world; such souls will receive that
honor and crown of glory, which no other souls can ever ob-
tain. But all souls will have a privilege in this gospel, either
in this world, or in the world of spirits; but those who have
the offer of the gospel in this world, if they finally reject it,
they will never have another day.”
8. “You have your day now; you can travel out of your
loss by obedience — by taking up the same cross that Christ
did; but souls in the world of spirits have to travel by suf.
ferings, passing from prison to prison, until they find the
mercy of God; and may travel to such a degree of purity as
to be clothed in white robes. But those who voluntarily
take up their cross in this world, and faithfully endure to
the end, will be more bright and glorious than the angels;
they will be kings and priests unto God.” Mother spoke much
on this subject, showing the great difference between volun-
tary cross-bearers, or those who take up their crosses in this
world, while they possess freedom, and power to please them-
selves, in every gratification, and those who are deprived of
this power to act, being bound down in prisons of darkness,
in a world of spirits.
9. Mother Ann and the Elders always manifested great
care and feeling for youth and children, and oftentimes
counseled and instructed their parents concerning children;
and frequently took great delight in speaking to the children
of Believers and teaching them how to be good children and
to be obedient to their parents.
Io. In the spring of the year 1781, a large number of
people being at Watervliet, Mother Ann spoke to them con-
cerning children, saying, “Little children are nearer the
kingdom of heaven than those who have grown to riper age.
Christ took little children in his arms, and blessed them, and
MOTHER ANN LEE. 217
said, ‘Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid
them not; for of such is the kingdom of heaven.” Little
children are simple and innocent; they should be brought
up so; and they never ought to be brought out of it. If
they were brought up in simplicity they would receive good,
as easily as they would evil. God, at first, created the soul
pure and innocent, and when souls shall have been redeemed
from their loss, they will again be pure and innocent.”
e- Aſannah Cogswell.
II. Father James Whittaker said “Blessed are the children
of those who believe the gospel, and those of the rising gene-
ration who touch no unclean thing; they shall suck at every
flower, and smell at every lily.” Anna AVorthrup.
Again, on taking leave of the people at Shirley, he
addressed himself to the youth, and children in particular,
and said, “If you are faithful, you shall feed on every lily,
and suck at every flower.” Bumice Wilds, 2nd.
12. When Mother Ann was at John Spier's in New Leb-
anon, Nathan Farrington's family all being present, she took
Nathan’s youngest daughter — Esther, into her arms, kissed
her, and said, “Child, I bless you, as Christ blessed little
children, for of such is the kingdom of heaven. This child
is a Believer, she is my child; ” and again kissed her. The
child, at that time, gathered great love to Mother, grew up
in the faith and love of the gospel, and deceased in the
twenty-third year of her age. Mehetaffel Farrington.
13. At a certain time Mother spoke to some little children,
and instructed them how to pray, and taught them that when
they knelt down, before they ate, they should say, “I pray
God bless me, and give me grace, and make me a good child,”
and after eating to say, “I thank God for giving me victuals;
I pray God give me grace, and make me a good child.”
e Aſannah Cogswell.
14. Phebe Spencer, being in conversation with Mother
28 -
2 I 8 TESTIMONIEs of
Ann at Watervliet, spoke to her concerning her youngest
daughter, who saw beautiful visions. Mother said, “She
may open her visions to you; but do not let her know that
you take much notice of them; if you do it will lift her up;
but you may notice them yourself.” She also said, “Do not
examine your small children very closely in respect to wick-
edness; for if you do they will want to act it, to get the
knowledge of it. But you may watch over them closely.”
She further said, “When children are put to bed, they ought
to be made to lie straight, to prevent them from growing
crooked.” *
I5. At Ashfield, Mother spoke to some who were parents,
as follows, “You ought to keep your children neat, and
clean; keep their faces clean, and clean their heads from
lice, and scabs; and see that their clothes are mended, and
kept decent. If children are nasty, they will not have the
gifts of God; but, if they are kept clean, and decent, as they
ought to be, they will have the gifts of God as well as grown
people.” You ought never to call children bad names, as
some people of the world do; but call them by their proper
names, and set a godly example before them, as becomes the
gospel. And you must keep them to work; not allow them
to be idle; for if you do they will grow up just like the world's
children. Let your conversation before your children be that
which becomes godliness. Do not talk about that which will
excite their minds to evil; you ought not to talk about the
flesh before them, lest it corrupt their minds, and make them
want to act in these things.” Aydia Mathewson.
16. Again, at Watervliet, Mother addressed herself to
some of the Believers who were parents, saying, “You have
been cunning to serve the devil, and now you must be cun-
ning to serve God. You must not lose one moment of time,
for you have none to spare. If you are faithful, the world
will be dependent on you; and the dead will be released, by
Q «» MOTHER ANN LEE. 219.
}
your labors.” “You must bring up your children in the
fear of God, and never give them playthings; but let them
look at their hands and fingers, and see the work of God in
their creation. And be ye faithful in all things; for God
will have a people who are zealous of good works; and, if
you are not faithful, God will turn to another people, who
will serve him.” 4- Aſannah Goodrich, Ist.
17. Anna Cogswell, 1st, being on a visit to Watervliet,
after Mother Ann's return from the eastward, among other
counsels and instructions, Mother warned her to keep her
children out of sin; for, said she, “A child four years old, in-
dulged in sin, will bring the judgment of God upon a family.”
18. Again, Mother Ann warned parents against allowing
dogs to be in their houses; for, without are dogs and sorcer-
ers. Do not let your children play with them; if they do
they will catch evil spirits, and be stubborn and wicked.
This is often the case with children, and parents do not
know the cause. You should examine your children and
bring them to confession, and teach them to fear God, or,
they will bring you to great trouble. Jonathan Slossom.
19. At Shirley, Mother Ann reproved the people for
allowing, and the children for having and playing with toys,
and playthings, and said, “When I was a child, my mind
was taken up in the things of God, so that I saw heavenly
visions, instead of trifling toys.” Jemima Blanchard.
20. On a particular occasion Mother Ann spoke to the
people concerning the order and use of beasts. She said,
“Man, in his fallen state, has rebelled against God. The
beasts have partaken of the same fallen nature and are per-
mitted to rebel against man for his punishment; therefore
mankind ought to bear with them, and not cruelize them.
Man must first be redeemed from his fall, and find his own
order, before the beasts can be fully subject to him.”
* Aſannah Cogswell.
22O TESTIMONIES OF
21. Again, in the presence of a large assembly of people
at Watervliet, Mother Ann spoke very powerfully by way of
reproof, concerning the ungodly use that was made of beasts.
She said, “You ought not to give your feelings to beasts
more than is necessary to make a good use of them. You
must not allow dogs, nor cats, to come into the house of
worship, nor dogs into dwelling-houses; for it is contrary to
good order.” “Remember what I say, Dogs and cats are
unclean beasts, and full of evil spirits; therefore, if any of
you, old or young, unite and play with them, you will be
defiled. I cannot hold my peace, I am constrained to roar
out of Zion against the sins of man with beasts. The people
of this land are more corrupt than the Sodomites were when
they were destroyed by the judgments of God. The earth
is almost ready to spew out its inhabitants.”
Jonathan Slossom.
se
CHAPTER XXXII.
REPRO OF AND INSTRUCTION.
1. In reproving and condemning sin and all manner of
evil, in feelings, words, and actions, Mother Ann's power
was beyond description. Though she would often bear with
lost, dark souls, who were blinded and corrupted with sin,
till her life seemed almost spent through sufferings; yet, at
times, when she felt a gift of God to reprove their wicked-
ness, the power of her spirit seemed like flames of fire, and
the words of her mouth more dreadful than peals of thunder,
so that the most stubborn and stouthearted would shake and
tremble in her presence, like a leaf shaken with a mighty
wind. -
2. Sometime in the autumn of the year 1783, many of the
MOTHER ANN LEE. 22 I
Believers being assembled at Watervliet, Mother Ann came
into the room, and after looking round upon the assembly,
she spoke with great power and authority, saying, “Hear ye
my words, you that have hard feelings one against another,
and yet think to keep the way of God | You are awfully
mistaken; you cannot prosper. Though you may hang on
for a while, yet you will certainly fall off like withered
branches; and when you drop into hell these hard feelings
will be like devouring worms to torment you. Remember
my words, you can never enter the kingdom of God with
hardness against any one, for God is love, and if you love
God you will love one another.” Mother Lucy Wright. "
3. After Mother Ann came to New Lebanon from the
eastward she visited the family of Jabez Spencer, in Stephen-
town, and being about to depart, she came forth with a
sharp gift of reproof, for their idleness, nastiness, covetous-
ness, and pride. Soon after she had done speaking Elder
Hocknell arrived there, from Watervliet, and they asked him
if he would tarry over night. He replied, “Iſ Mother is
willing.” Phebe went and asked Mother whether she was
willing. Mother answered, “Nay, he must not stay. You
want him to stay to take off the reproof.” She then turned
to the Elders, and said, “They want him to stay, to build
up that which we have been pulling down, but he must not.”
4. After a few weeks Phebe went to see Mother at Water-
vliet. Mother met her at the door, and said, “I am glad to
see you. I have been thinking of you; why it was you
stayed away so long. You may always remember that the
reproof of a friend, is better than the kiss of an enemy.”
Phebe Spencer.
5. While the Church was at Ashfield, Samuel Ellis and
Samuel Fitch, John Deming, Calvin Cogswell, and many
others being there, in the autumn of 1782, Mother Ann
came into the room and sung awhile, with great power of
222 TESTIMONIES OF
God. She then said, “Love God; love the way of God;
love the gospel. But, instead of this you love your lust,
your ease, and your sloth! Why are you so empty and dead?
God feeds the hungry with good things; but the rich he
sends empty away. It is wherein you do not hunger and
thirst after righteousness, for those who do shall be filled.”
“But, the devil deceives you just as he has done heretofore,
and just as he does all the rest of the professors in this
world. They, think they have enough, and so do you; and
at the same time no victory over the nature of sin. You are
a lazy, idle people; you have set out in the way of God and
think you have traveled far enough.” Mother's word was
weighty and powerful; and the people all received from her
a great gift of sorrow and repentance, and were sent away
with a blessing. Samuel Ellis.
6. The following winter, Samuel Ellis and many others
were at Ashfield, and being assembled together, Elder James
Whittaker spoke to them as follows, “The time is come for
you to give up yourselves, and your all, to God — Your sub-
stance, your temporal property — to possess as though you
possessed not — The time has been that you have been fed
with milk, but the time is now come to be fed with meat.
Methinks this is meat for some of you.”
7. Joseph Bennet, Senr., being present, Mother Ann called
him by name, saying, “Come, Joseph, come forth. You
design to put your estate out of your hands, because the
world are about to fine the Believers for dancing on the
Sabbath. If I had been as great a man among them as you
have,” I would now be like a king to pull down their arbi-
trary power. I would not shrink before them, I would speak
the truth to them, and tell them what they are, and labor to
bring them to justice.”
8. Morel Baker, Senr., and many others, being at Water-
*Joseph had been a Justice of the Peace, and was £1. rich man. º
MOTHER ANN LEE. 223
vliet, in the autumn of 1783, there came two women who
were at strife with each other, each one venting, with bitter
words, her hard feelings against the other, and each one jus-
tifying her own cause, and condemning the other. Mother
Ann said to them, “You are wicked women, –you are both
in the wrong, Humble yourselves before God, and put
away your wrongs or you cannot be saved; and instead of
your hard feelings, make confession to each other; for God
will not accept you in any other way! — He will not love
you except you love one another.”
9. These words were spoken with such power of God, that
the women were struck with amazement, and fell upon their
knees, and both confessed themselves in the wrong. They
then took each other by the hand, and embraced one another
with such marks of genuine love and friendship, as was very
striking to the spectators. Morel Baker, Semr.
Io. Jonathan Slosson received a measure of faith and
confessed his sins, while Mother Ann was at Poughkeepsie,
but was bound, in his affections, to a young woman, who
was in a similar condition, for which reason neither of them
was able to gain any gospel strength; but were hindrances
to each other. In this situation, Jonathan, having never
seen Mother, went to Watervliet to see her, just after she
returned from Poughkeepsie. Shortly after he entered the
house, Mother came into the room. Mother then spoke to
him as follows, “God will bring down the haughtiness of
man, and stain the pride of all flesh. Jonathan, do you let
that woman alone; you have no business with her. God
will break in pieces the man and maid. If you want to
marry, you may marry the Lord Christ; he is my husband,
and in him I trust.” After a little pause, she said, “I see
the glory of God, both in visions and revelations! I hear the
angels sing! I see the dead arise and come to judgment.”
Turning again to Jonathan, she said, “Jonathan Slosson,
224 TESTIMONIES OF
forsake your lust and that woman, and you shall be my son.
The marriage of the flesh is a covenant with death, and an
agreement with hell; forsake it, and be my son. I have
seen you, and your father's family in the visions of God.”
Jonathan Slosson.
11. Two of the Brethren having had some dealings with
a merchant, in Albany, were unjustly accused, wronged, and
abused by him. One of them made his complaint to Mother
Ann, and said, “That man has abused us; the law is open, I
will prosecute him.” Mother replied, “You shall not touch
the law. He that takes the sword shall die by the sword.
If you take the law you will lose the blessed power of God.
I forbid you; trust in God. What, build the things that God
will destroy 7 Woe unto the lawyers, they take away the key
of knowledge,_ I say, trust in God. He will deliver His
people—Go in faith, and God will deliver you ! Their envy is
all against me. I feel that law that shall go forth out of Zion,
and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem : Trust in that
law, and God will deliver you ! I forbid all other law in my
family.” Jonathan Slossom.
12. One evening, when Mother Ann was at Zaccheus
Stevens', in Harvard, there came a mob of ungodly people,
a number of whom entered the house and disturbed the Be-
lievers. Mother Ann, being in another room, sent Eleazer
Rand to speak to them, but the men, being some of his ac-
quaintances, viewed him as a contemptible stripling, and
began to revile him with their ungodly speeches. On hearing
this, Mother came to the door and spoke with great power of
God, saying, “You wicked generation of adulterers, take care
what you say to a child of God! Touch not the anointed of
God! He will have the keys of the kingdom for the people
in this place.* He will be able to bind and to loose.— He
will be able to shut you out, yet.” Jonathan Slosson.
St Eleazer afterward became the first Elder and Father of the Church at Harvard.
MOTHER ANN LEE. - 225
13. Sarah Barker, being at the Church at Harvard, in the
winter season, when a number of the Sisters were gathered
around the fire, and others sitting back in the cold, Mother
Ann came into the room and admonished them, saying,
“You are heating yourselves by the fire, while others are
shivering in the cold. This is not right. A temperate use
of fire is comfortable; but, if I should depend wholly upon
fire to keep me warm, it would be sin. I labor for the power
of God to warm me.” - Sarah Aarker.
14. Again, Sarah being at Ashfield, to see Mother Ann,
was brought under some reproof, after which, Mother said,
“When I reprove you, it is to bring your soul nearer to
God.” Sara/, Aarker.
15. Lot Pease, being at Ashfield, February, 1783, Elder
James Whittaker chastised him for his old-fashioned religion.
The next morning he attempted to excuse himself to Elder
James, by saying that it was but a short time that he had
made any profession of religion. “No matter for that,”
said Elder James. “Your natural relations are very much
sunk in an old, rotten profession, and if you do not separate
yourself from them, their sins will become your sins.” “That
is the truth,” said Mother. A of AE’ease,
16. In January, 1783, while the Church was at Ashfield, a
large collection of people being assembled together, Elder
James was speaking to them, when Mother Ann came into
the room and reproved them, saying, “When the word of
God is spoken to you, some of you are hawking and spitting
and some of you are shuffling about. It is the devil in you,
to keep you from hearing the word of God. You need the
fallow ground of the heart broken up, that you may receive
the word. When the word of God is spoken to me, I stand
as still as though my body were dead.” Amaziah Wright.
17. In January, 1784, at Watervliet, while one of the
Elders was speaking to an assembly of people, there was
29
226 TESTIMONIES OF
considerable coughing in the room, and Mother Ann spoke
with authority, saying, “Away with your coughing, it is
nothing but the devil in you, to keep the word of God out
of your souls.” Upon uttering these words the coughing
ceased. Melly Goodale.
18. Again at Watervliet, the Believers were attending the
funeral of William Bigsby, a Believer from Littleton, and a
number of the world were present. While Elder James
Whittaker was addressing the assembly on the occasion, there
was a man of the world who made considerable appearance,
kept continually coughing. Mother Ann advanced toward
him and spoke with authority, saying, “Stop your coughing,
it is the devil barking through you, - be still, and hear the
word of God!” The man ceased coughing, and Elder
James proceeded without any further interruption. After
he had done, Mother said, “We have power to bind and to
loose.” < * Mercy Bishop, Jr.
19. Rebecca Slosson, and a number of other Sisters being
at Watervliet, in January, 1784, and being one day employed
in washing, Mother Ann came into the room, and reproved
them sharply for their wastefulness, and said, “It is a sin to
waste soap, or any thing else that God has given you. If
you knew the sufferings for sin, you would fear God in all
you do and say.” º A’ebecca Slossom
20. In the spring of 1784, Jonathan Lougee visited the
Church at Watervliet; he hailed from Canterbury, N. H.
While there Mother Ann reproved him for not coming oftener.
She said, “The people in your parts are wealthy, but covet-
ous. You ought to hate your covetousness and your lusts,
and forsake them, and be joyful and cheerful, and take up
your crosses and serve God.” Jonathan Zougee.
21. At Ashfield, Mother Ann spoke to the Believers as
follows: “You all have the nature of lust in you; if you have
not given away to particular actions, yet you are all lost in
MOTHER ANN LEE. * 227
that nature, which you received from your forefathers; you
have been born and brought up in it, and have still persisted
in bringing up your children in the same manner, building
them up in their lust and pride, fixing and adorning them
from their infancy, yea, even from the breast, to , allure the
eyes of the opposite sex. And your teachers never taught
you any better; for they never did any better themselves.
If you had followed the dictates of your own consciences,
you would not have been so far sunk and lost in these things.”
“I felt the lost situation of the people in America while I
was in my own land. I felt that there were souls here who
would be glad to receive the gospel when it was offered to
them. Now the gospel is opened to you and if you will
obey it, and take up your crosses against your carnal natures,
you will find a victory over them.” She also said, “I la-
bored in tribulation and sorrow and sufferings, to gain the
victory over my carnal nature, and had no one to help me,
but God alone; but it is not so with you; for you can have
help when ever you need.” Ahebe Spencer.
22. Soon after Phebe Chase received the gospel, she was
much wrought upon in outward operations. Feeling some-
what ashamed of her operations, and thinking it would do
the world no good to see them, she strove to conceal herself
at such times, to avoid being seen by the world; but never
opened her feelings to any one about the matter. About
this time she was at Harvard, and saw Mother Ann, whom
she had never seen before. Mother told her what her
thoughts and feelings had been, and said, “You ought to
let your light shine, that others may see your works, your
faith, and repentance, that they may take knowledge of the
way of God. You ought to stand forth, and let the world
see the great power of God which you have upon you, and
it will convict them.” , Ahebe Chase.
23. At David Hammond's, in Petersham, Elder James
228 * TESTIMONIES OF
reproved an aged man for disobedience to Mother. She
had told him to go to J. M.'s to dinner; he replied that he
had given D. M. a fat lamb, and he would take dinner there.
After dinner Elder James reproved him, saying, “All the
lambs of your flock will not atone for one act of disobedi-
ence. Samuel said, ‘To obey is better than sacrifice, and to
hearken, than the fat of rams; ' but I say, to obey is better
than sacrifice; and to hearken than all your fatlings.”
* John Robinson.
24. At Ashfield, while Elder James was speaking, one even-
ing, to an assembly of people, his hand was stretched out
by the power of God, toward the men, and he advanced in
that direction, to a man whom he led forth into the midst
of the assembly. At the same instant, another Elder's hand
being extended, in the same manner toward the women, he
advanced and led forth a woman. The man and woman
being brought forth, Mother Ann exclaimed to them, “I
know what you have been about, -you have been clapping
hands with the devil, you have been into your lusts, – you
need not think to come here to cover your sins; for the gift
of God will search you out.” They both kneeled down,
owned the truth of the testimony, and confessed their sin.
- John Wadley.
25. Some of the Believers at Harvard, being bound in
their affections to their children, who were married, and liv-
ing after the course of the world, discovered more anxiety
to provide for them, than for their Believer children. This
being made known to the Elders, labors were made to purge
out that fleshly sense, and to teach those who had set out to
follow Christ in the regeneration, what their real duty was
in such cases.
26. Afterward, Father James Whittaker addressed the
Believers in public assembly, on the same subject, saying,
“If you are after your worldly children, any more than the
MoTHER ANN LEE. 229
rest of the worldly, you are in the flesh effectually. Christ
said, ‘Who is my mother ? and who are my brethren but they
who do the will of my Father who is in heaven.” And if you
claim any other relation, the present ministration does not
claim you. Take heed lest you have to suffer in hell while
your wicked children are making an ungodly use of that
which you give them.” Abijah Wooster.
27. At Harvard, in a time of great mortification, a large
number of Believers being assembled together, Mother came
into the room with a gift of reproof, saying, “You are lack-
ing of faith in the gifts and power of God. When I was in
England, the wicked once came with a mob to take me.
When I had got out of the house, I felt a gift to sit down on
the ground; and the power of God came upon me, and
stretched out my arm straight from my body, and I could
not bring it back again. The wicked came to take me up, but
they had not power to move me, but were obliged to go away
and leave me. And I believe that God is able to preserve
me through persecution and sufferings, until my work is
done, as He was to stretch out my arm.” Mucy Prescott.
28. At Ashfield there was once a great collection of peo-
ple, of all sorts, from various and distant places, who came
to see Mother Ann, many of them full of unbelief. She
came forward and addressed them as follows, “Why do you
come from such a distance, spending your time and money
to see me, while, in your hearts, you judge me to be a
witch 2". Then, speaking with great authority, she said,
“You that are guilty, come forward, and humble yourselves
to God and confess it.” Three of the multitude came for-
ward and confessed that they were guilty of that charge.
AXuncan McArthur.
23o TESTIMONIEs of
CHAPTER XXXIII.
PUBLIC TEACHING, DocTRINAL SPEECHES, ExHORTATIONS,
&C.
Mother Ann and the Elders with her took unwearied
pains to instruct and enlighten the Believers in the things of
God, and in the path of their duty. They were continually
engaged in the work of God, and spared no labors, by day
nor by night, when occasion offered, in giving counsel and
instruction where it was needed, whether in things temporal
or spiritual. And in all their labors they were careful to im-
press upon the people, the absolute necessity of strict and
perfect obedience, in order that they might profit by their
privilege, and find justification before God. • .
2. At Watervliet, in January, 1781, Calvin Harlow, and
some others, who were gifted in speaking to the world, be-
ing present, Mother Ann came into the room, and said,
“Hear ye my words and understand. It is but a light thing
to speak the word to the souls of men, to what it is really to
help them. He who helps souls must have the spirit of
Christ to administer to them; must take their infirmities
upon him, and be able to suffer for, and bear with them.”
And so desirous was she that they should understand, that
she repeated it three times. Ephraim Welch.
3. Again she said, “Be obedient to the precepts and prin-
ciples of Christ, in all things, both spiritual and temporal.
When a soul sets out in the way of God the devil will raise
all his forces to try to turn them aside; but if you are faith-
ful you will have strength according to your day. Be free,
and not be a stranger; a strange feeling never came from
heaven.” o AXeborah Williams.
4. Father William Lee once said to some one who came
to see the Church, “Do as Mother tells you and repent; —
MOTHER ANN LEE. 23'I
Wash your face in tears;–Do your duty; —Be faithful with
your hands;– Be obedient, and never give offense to any,
nor take offense at any one.” /Oeborah Williams.
5. Elder James Whittaker once remarked, “You must
not say ‘this is a great cross;' that is crying ‘the burden of
the Zord.” How dare you say of that which is the will of
the Lord, ‘It is a great cross /' You ought not to speak in
this manner; but obey your faith, and it will lead to the sal-
vation of your soul! You never will take any comfort only
in God. Be faithful, and we shall have one meeting to-
gether that will never break up.” Deborah Williams.
6. At Harvard, in January, 1782, when a number of Be-
lievers from New Lebanon, and other places, who came to
visit the Church were about to take their leave, after having
received great manifestations of the gifts of God, and much
gospel instruction, Mother Ann addressed them with great
power of God as follows, “What a privilege you have of
coming to the Church to be taught the way of God! . The
way out of all sin . There never was a people on earth fa-
vored with so great a privilege as you have What a privi-
lege you have O, what a privilege you have " Q
Samuel Ellis.
7. Again, Elder James said, “There never was a people
on earth that had so great reason to bless God for the
gospel, as we have; for there never was so great an opening
for salvation made known to the children of men.”
& Mary Beckwith.
8. While Mother Ann and the Elders were at Ezekiel
Slate's in Stafford, Ct., many of the Believers gathered there
to see them, among whom were a number of Sisters who had
been married, and whose husbands also had received the
gospel. Mother instructed and exhorted them with many
precious words; and in the course of her conversation spoke
as follows, “You ought to be thankful to God that your
232 TESTIMONIES OF
husbands have believed the gospel, and have set out to take
up their crosses against the world, the flesh and all evil, and
to follow Christ in the regeneration. It is a great deal easier
for you than it was for me. Your husbands will be a great help
to you. I had no husband to help me when I sat out to obey
the gospel, but I had to stand against my own carnal nature and
my wicked husband's too. I had, as it were, to tread the wine
press alone, and no man to help me.” AWathan Slate.
9. Mother Ann also spoke to a number of the Brethren
and Sisters who were about taking their leave of her, to re-
turn to their homes, saying, “Go and tell your Brethren those
things which ye see and hear; the blind receive their sight;
the lame walk; the lepers are cleansed; the deaf hear; the
dead are raised up; and the poor have the gospel preached
to them; and blessed is he whosoever shall not be offended
in me.” AWatham Slate.
Io. At Watervliet, soon after the gospel opened, some of
the young Believers who had been overcome with a spirit of
jealousy, and false judging concerning Mother and the Elders,
came and confessed the matter. Mother, after kindly ad-
monishing them to beware of such a spirit, said, “Persons
see and judge according to the state they are in; when their
senses are darkened by the flesh, and their minds under the
influence of an evil spirit, they see and judge according to
the dictate of that evil spirit; but when that fleshly sense is
purged away, and they are under the influence of the spirit
of Christ, then they can see and judge according to the
truth.” Jethro Turner.
11. In the time of the first opening of the gospel, Susanna
Goodrich, being at Watervliet, was sitting at supper with
Mother Ann, and a number of others, when Mother sud-
denly stopped eating, spoke with great solemnity, then ex-
. . horted them all to faithfulness, adding, “If you will take up
your crosses against the works of generation, and follow
MOTHER ANN LEE. 233
Christ in the regeneration, God will cleanse you from all un-
righteousness.” '. Susanna Goodrich,
21. In conversation with some of the Believers at Water-
vliet, in the first opening of the gospel, Mother Ann said,
“Those who choose to live after the flesh, can do so; but I
know, by the revelation of God, that those who live in the
gratification of their lusts will suffer in proportion as they
have violated the law of God in nature.” She also said to
Daniel Moseley and others, “Do not go away and report
that we forbid to marry; for, unless you, are able to take up
a full cross, and part with every gratification of the flesh for
the kingdom of God, I would counsel you, and all such, to
take wives in a lawful manner, and cleave to them only, and
raise up a lawful posterity, and be perpetual servants to your
families; for, of all lustful gratifications, that is the least
2 y
Slſ] . Aamiel Moseley.
13. When Mother and the Elders were at Shirley, Elder
James Whittaker, in addressing an assembly of Believers, said,
“Brethren and Sisters, keep your faith; faith is a firm anchor
for the soul to rest upon.” Then turning to some who were
wavering, he said, “The judgments of God will as surely
follow this gospel, as winter follows summer. The founda-
tion of God stands sure, and the judgments of God are
according to truth.” Susanna Willis.
Again, in addressing a public assembly, Elder James said,
“The foundation of God stands sure, and the judgments of
God are according to truth. This is the gospel, and see ye
to it, what kind of use you make of it; for the time will
come when ye will say, ‘Alessed is he that cometh in the name
of the Zord.’ Treasure up the word, for the time will come
when there will be a famine, not of bread, nor of water, but
of the word of the Lord. You will see the time when you
will be willing to crawl on your hands and knees to hear the
word of the Lord.” . Sarah Safford.
3o
234 TESTIMONIES OF
14. Again, Elder James said, “True faith is a saving grace;
but unbelief is a damning sin, True faith is to believe a
thing to be what it really is; but a false faith is to believe
what it is not; and if you believe a thing to be what it is
not, you are deceived.” AWathan Wallard.
I5. And again, said Elder James, “When your faces are
turned toward Zion, then you can cry to God, and God will
hear the cries of the innocent.” And he kneeled and said,
“The door of God's mercy is open for souls, and it never
will be shut, unless they shut it against themselves.”
AMehetabel Grace.
16. On another occasion, Elder James said, “Keep your
faith, and see the event of things; and when you know you
must be born again, then you will cry to God.” “Do not
find fault with the way of God, till you prove it; none ever
thought hard of it who were really in it. You will have
what you earn, that is, what you labor for.” Q
t John Warner. .
17. At Watervliet, Elder James said, “Endeavor to keep
the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace; this bond was made
by the GREAT FIRST CAUSE, and cannot be altered, but by
virtue of the same; therefore, labor ye, day and night, to
get your names written in that bond.” Abijah Worster.
18. And again, said Elder James, “Those who are called
by the gospel, and have tasted the good word of God, and
the powers of the world to come, if these turn away, there
remaineth no more sacrifice for sin, but a certain fearful
looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation, which will
come like mountains of lead upon the soul.”
Aphraim Welch.
19. In an assembly of Believers at Ashfield, Elder James
came forth with a powerful testimony against sin, which
made every feeling soul repent, till the floor was wet with
tears. After this he directed the assembly to rest, and left
MOTHER ANN LEE. 235
the room. He returned soon after and said, “I cannot go
to bed. The manna falls from heaven like sweet smelling
myrrh, which is the fruit of repentance. Blessed are the
children of those who believe, and the rising generations
who do no unclean thing! We have a blessed altar, and it
is placed in the garden of Eden | No one has a right to eat
thereon but such as hate lust.” Zuther Cogswell.
20. At another time, as he was speaking to an assembly,
he turned to the Sisters and said, “Blessed are the daugh-
ters of Zion who trust in Christ Jesus, and have no confi-
dence in the flesh, and have happily escaped the corrupted
men of this generation.” Anna Zvorthrop.
21. Again, at Watervliet, he said to a number of young
Sisters, “You are called from the manifold troubles of those
who live after the flesh, and do not sense it; but let the
devil once put his paw upon you, and you would find your-
selves under the power of the flesh; then you would be will-
ing to give all created things, if you could be restored to as
happy a state as you now enjoy.” Æebecca Slossom.
22. At David Hammond's in Petersham, in speaking to a
public assembly, Elder James said, “This blessed Church is
the gate of heaven, and we know it. Treasure up the word
of God, for it is now harvest time; for those who sleep in
harvest will surely come to want. The time will come
when you will need to gather up every word. This is God's
way, and not man's way; therefore man cannot alter it.
Heaven and earth shall pass away; but this testimony will
stand forever. This gospel will prove a savor of life unto
life, to all who obey it; and of death unto death unto all
who disobey it; and the judgment of God will as surely
follow this gospel, as the flood followed the preaching of
Noah.” - John Adobinson.
23. One day Father William Lee kneeled down with a
number of the Believers and said, “God has given us the
236. TESTIMONIEs of
power of repentance, and remission of sins, and if you regard
the gospel, God will regard you for salvation.” Father
James said, “I feel such fear of God that it runs through
my whole body, even to my fingers' ends.” He kneeled
down, and said, “I desire you would be thankful to God for
the gift of repentance, and remission of sins.”
e * Sarah Burt.
24. On a particular occasion, at Watervliet, Elder James
said, “Let no man deceive you.-We never build those
things we once destroyed.— If you have fallen ever so low
it is never too late to cry to God.” On another occasion he
said, “You should not do any kind of business while others
are kneeled down in prayer to God; but leave your work
and kneel with them.” Jemima Blanchard.
24. Again, speaking of these words of Christ, “When /
am lifted up, then will Z draw all men unto me,” Elder
James said, “This gospel of the kingdom will be preached
to all nations, and then will these words be fulfilled; then
will Christ be lifted up, and will draw all men unto him, for.
judgment, either for life or death.” AEliphalet Comstock.
25. Sometime in November, 1783, Jabez and Phebe Spen-
cer, their daughter Mary, and a number of others were on a
visit to Watervliet, and just before they came away, they
went into Mother Ann's room to take their leave of her.
She sat up in her bed under great sufferings, and addressed
them as follows, “Be faithful to keep the way of God; if you
do you will be guarded by good angels, as really as the
wicked are by evil spirits; and the good or evil spirits gather
mostly to that part of the body which contains the most
sensations and faculties. The head is the ruling and gov-
erning part of the whole body, therefore it will contain the
most good or evil of any part of the body; and as the whole
body is governed thereby, so the good or evil spirits gather
there, and rule the whole body. The head of a wicked man
MOTHER ANN LEE. 237
will suck in evil spirits until it is full of them, like a sponge,
filled with water; so likewise the faithful, who are laboring
to resist every evil temptation, and crying to God for pro-
tection, will be filled with good spirits, and will be guarded
by the angels of God, who will protect them day by day.”
26. After Mother had ended her discourse, Phebe went
to her bedside, and expressed her thankfulness for the privi-
lege that she and her family had enjoyed with her. Mother
made no immediate reply; but, soon after said, “When you
were speaking, I saw two souls standing by you, one at your
right hand, and the other at your left. The one who stood
at your right hand, was a bright, active, glorious soul; but
the one on your left was a dark, black, dismal soul; and he
laid his head on your left shoulder.” Mary Spencer.
27. A number of the Believers who had been on a visit to
the Church, at Watervliet, 1784, and being about to take their
leave, Mother Ann said to them, “Go, testify to the world
that Christ is reigning on earth, and that he has sons and
daughters, and they know it not, because they do not con-
fess and forsake their doleful abominations.”
* * Mercy Bishop, /r.
28. Some of the Believers complaining to Mother Ann
that victuals did not satisfy their hunger, she replied, “It is
not your bodies, but your souls that are hungry; and you
must cry to God for the bread of life.” Sarah Jewitt.
29. One day as Mother Ann and the Elders were about to
depart from Harvard, many of the Believers were full of
tears; and Elder James said, “Every soul of you who seeks
God with all your heart, and resists the devil, is sure of
Heaven, if he never sees us again in this world.”
AXavid Melvin.
3o. The last time that Mother and the Elders were at
Littleton, she informed the Brethren and Sisters that she
and the Elders had great sufferings to pass through, and
238 & TESTIMONIEs of
said, “We will return home to our own place, and suffer
there, and not be burdensome to the Brethren and Sisters
here.” She then added, “If you should be so persecuted
as to have your houses torn down over your heads, and you
cast out into the fields, you must not neglect meeting to-
gether to serve God. And if you never see my face any
more, nor the faces of any who are with me from England, Gº
you have those whom God has raised up among yourselves,
who are able to lead you in the way of God, if you will obey
them.” * ſº Aºuth Zºurner.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
THE SUBJECT CONTINUED.
At Watervliet, the first winter after the opening of the
gospel, Mother came into the meeting-room where many
young Believers were assembled, and being in the visions of
God, and under impressions of mind concerning the power
of God against sin, she addressed them as follows, “If you
commit sin with beasts, your spirits will be transformed
into the shape of beasts, in the spirit world; I now behold
souls under sufferings whose form is shaped like dogs, horses
and swine; they appear in the shape of such beasts as they
committed sin with; and this is laid upon them as a punish-
ment of that sin.”
2. “Men and women in this world can please themselves,
by gratifying their lusts, and if they do not overcome their
passions by the gospel, they carry them into the world of
spirits with them. Death does not destroy these passions,
nor make them less powerful; but souls in hell feel their
lustful passions rise intensely stronger than in this world;
and yet they can find no way to gratify them; therefore,
MOTHER ANN LEE. * 239
their lust is their torment; and it torments them in propor-
tion to its rage.” C *
3. “And more than all this, they have to feel the wrath
of God against that wicked nature, and this is still a greater
torment to them, than the torment of their lusts. The more
people give way to the gratification of their lusts in this
world, the stronger their passions will grow and the more
their sufferings will increase in the spirit world.”
4. “I now see, in open vision, souls suffering for their
sins, committed through lust, enough to take away your nat-
ural lives, they are bound in the prisons of hell.”
5. “Again,” Mother Ann said, “Souls who go out of this
world and have not heard the gospel, do not know God, nor
where to find Him. I have seen them wandering about
weeping and crying, trying to find God. But, the gospel
will be offered to them, and all souls, both quick and dead,
will be eventually judged by the testimony of the gospel
which you now hear.” º
6. In the time of a great gathering at Ashfield, so numer-
ous was the assembly that the meeting-house was not large
enough to contain the multitude; therefore they assembled
in that and the dwelling-house, and between the two houses,
which were near to each other. Elder James took his station
between the two houses, and addressed the audience. He
spake with great solemnity of the glory and happiness of
those, who, through faithfulness, should find an inheritance
in the kingdom of heaven. Such souls, said Elder James,
will enjoy inexpressible flows of the givings and blessings of
God; and, though they will joy and rejoice in this, yet, what
they enjoy in the present tense will not be their greatest com-
fort, but they will still be looking forward with joyful antici-
pations, for a greater increase, for more of the glory and
givings of God, continually, and forever; and this will con-
stitute their greatest happiness. On the other hand, the
240 ^ TESTIMONIES OF
torments and misery of the lost, though they may be under
never so much now, yet, what they feel in the present tense,
will not be their greatest torment; but that which will con-
stitute their greatest misery, will be looking forward, with .
awful forebodings, to get another opening of the judgments
of God.” &
7. At another time in addressing a public assembly of Be-
lievers at Ashfield, Elder James said, “You ought to fear
God in all you do; when you are about your work, you ought
to fear God; and even in the gifts of God, and under the
operations of the power of God, you ought to keep the fear
of God, lest, by feeling releasement in those gifts, you run
into lightness.” O Daniel Moseley.
8. Again Father James Whittaker said, “Heaven is a place
of joy and tranquillity to those who find it; but I am jealous,
and with a godly jealousy too, that there are many here now
who never will find it. I fear that some, who now profess
faith, will walk the streets, howling like curst Cains.”
! 42 Daniel Moseley.
9. In the first season, after the opening of the gospel at
Watervliet, Mother Ann came into the room where there was
a number of married men, and their wives, and said, “I see,
in vision, a large black cloud rising as black as a thunder
cloud, and it is occasioned by the men sleeping with their
wives.” She then asked them if they had not rather sleep
with their wives than with anybody else. They acknowl-
edged they had rather sleep with them, even if they did not
touch them. Mother admonished them not to do it any
In Ore. Asrael Z alcot, Semr.
Io. Again Mother Ann spoke to a number of married peo-
ple as follows, “You must forsake the marriage of the flesh,
and travel out of it, in order to be married to the Lamb;
which is, to be married to Christ, or, joined to the Lord in
one spirit.” e Mother Zucy Wright.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 24I
amºs
11. Sometimes, when the Believers were assembled to-
gether, Mother Ann used to come into the room and kneel
down with them, and teach them that when they knelt down
to pray, they should ask God to give them such things as
they stood in need of, for, said she, “the gift of prayer is
with the gift of kneeling.”
12. Sometimes Mother Ann used to pray in an unknown
tongue, for some time, and then she would speak in her own
language, saying, “O Lord God have mercy; Christ, have
mercy; O Lord, bless and strengthen Thy people, and com-
fort them O Lord give them true repentance of all their
sins !” * Aſannah Cogswell.
13. At Watervliet, in the summer of Mother's ministry, as
a number of Brethren and Sisters were in the meeting-room,
some of them singing, some walking the floor, and others
sitting still, Mother came into the room and said, “You ought
not to be idle in the house of God. If you do not know
what to do, I will teach you; you may kneel down and pray
to God for what you need.” Mother then knelt down and
they all kneeled with her. After remaining a few minutes on
their knees in silence, Mother said, “I feel that there is con-
fusion. You must not take the name of God in vain. If
you ask for a thing when you do not want, or need it, you
take the name of God in vain. You must ask for that which
you feel the most need of, and be fervent in spirit, and God
will hear you; for God hears the souls who cry to Him in
need.” “When you have asked for what you need, you
must wait upon God for the answer of your prayer; for God
has waited upon you many years. But when you have re-
ceived the answer, and are in possession of what you have
asked for, if you then ask for the same thing, as though you
had not enough, God will be angry with you, for God knows
how to bestow His gifts according to your needs.” *
I4. Again, at Watervliet, after Mother's return from the
31
242 TESTIMONIES OF
eastward, as some of the Believers were expressing their faith
and love to her, she said, “You see me and my works, and
you believe, and are blessed; but I say, “Blessed are those
who have not seen, and yet believe. There will yet be thou-
sands who will believe, who have never seen my face in the
flesh.”
15. At Watervliet, Elder James Whittaker said to the Be-
lievers, “You think if you had lived in the days when Christ
was here on earth, you would have followed him. You
have the same privilege to follow Christ now, as they had
then, and greater, and now you may follow him.”
( ) & Mehetabel Farrington.
16. Mother Ann, in expressing her love to the Brethren
and Sisters, used, sometimes, to address them in these words,
“Ye are my epistles, read and known of all men; ye are all
the interest I have in this world.” AXavid Slossom.
CHAPTER XXXV.
SPEECHES TO INDIVIDUALS ON VARIOUS OCCASIONS.
I. Though our blessed Mother Ann was a woman of few
words, yet her soul was filled with divine wisdom, and when
she spoke, her words were in the demonstration of the spirit,
and with power, and always adapted to the occasion. Many
precious sentences were occasionally spoken, both by her,
and the Elders, with her, to the Brethren and Sisters, in an
individual capacity, which had a powerful effect, and left a
lasting impression on their memories. *
2. A certain young man came to Mother with some peach
and plum stones in his hand, and asked her if he might plant
them 2 “Yea,” answered Mother, “do all your work as
MOTHER ANN LEE. ‘ 243
though you had a thousand years to live, and as you would
if you knew you must die to-morrow.” Mucy Wright.
3. Mary Chase asked Mother if she might come and live
with her. “Live with me, child !” said Mother. “The foxes
have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but I have
not where to lay my head. Go, child, and I will go with
you; if you go through the waters, the floods shall not over-
flow you; and if you go through the fire, it shall not kindle
upon you; and if you go to the ends of the earth I will
never leave you nor forsake you.”
4. Hannah Cogswell went to see Mother Ann while she was
at Ashfield, and feeling a deep sense of her loss, and her great
need of Mother’s union and protection, she asked Mother,
on the eve of her departure, as she went to take leave of her,
if she felt any promise of God for her. “Yea,” answered
Mother; “God’s blessing be with you, and rest upon you;
and God’s everlasting grace and salvation be unto your soul
if you will obey. Go home, and go about your work every
day as though I were present with you.” Hannah went
home, and in obedience to Mother, she found the promise
of God fulfilled, day by day. Q
5. Ruth Turner visited Mother Ann at Harvard, and after
she had been there awhile, Mother said to her, “Ruth, go
home, and set your house in order, take up your cross against
the works of the flesh, and lay no temptations before Jo-
seph; * for no one will turn from the way of God but for
their lusts.” She also said, “You must be kind to strangers,
as I have been to you, for that is the only way that you can
reward me.” & |
6. One day there came a poor man to Mother Ann, and
complained of his brother, who, he said, was rich, and able
to help him, but would not. Mother replied, “That is the
way of the world; the rich are covetous, and will not help
ºf-ºr-mºv [ __Y. A-
is Her husband.
244. TESTIMONIES OF
the poor, and the poor, instead of crying to God to open
their hearts, will envy them for it; therefore they are both
wicked.” - AWatham Cole.
7. Phebe Spencer, being in conversation with Mother Ann
at Watervliet, Mother asked her, “Do you believe that I am
able to help you?” Phebe answered, “Yea, Mother, I have
no other faith.” Mother said, “I own your faith; faith is
the anchor of the soul; it is like an anchor to a ship,
when the winds blow, and the waves run high, so, in like
manner, faith will keep the soul in trials, temptations and
buffetings.” Phebe asked Mother for a resting place with
her. Mother answered, “Your spirit shall find a resting
place with my spirit.”
8. After Daniel Wood had confessed his sins before Mother
and the Elders, Mother said to him, “Daniel, your faith is
like the faith of John the Baptist, the forerunner of Christ,
you must go and prepare the way of the Lord; go preach
the gospel to the ends of the earth; go first to your family,
and labor with them, and let them confess their sins, that
you may know what is done in your own house; what, are
you the man of the house and do not know what is done in
your own house P” tº *
9. Again she said to Daniel, “Go and testify your faith
to those whom you call your Brethren, and let them confess
their sins, and let them know that men in old times waited
for angels to tell them when to go to their wives;–Tell
them they need not be concerned about having children;
for God is able of these stones to raise up children unto
Abraham; — Tell them they are not going to God in their
lusts.” &
Io. Mother Ann spoke to Elizabeth Spier as follows, “I
love you, Elizabeth, you shall be my sister. I see the glory
of God shine all over you so great that I cannot discern
your body with my natural eyes. You must go home, and
MoTHER ANN LEE. 245
take care of your little children and bring them up in the
fear of God.”
II. Margaret Leland accompanied Mother Ann in her
journey from Watervliet to Harvard. The day before they
started, Mother said to her, “Margaret, you have come to
fall upon the Rock, but, if the Rock should fall upon you,
it would grind you to powder.” Again she said, “I see the
dead all around you. Poor dead, how I pity them ”
12. Elizabeth Johnson, soon after she believed, ques-
tioned Mother Ann concerning some particular gifts and
operations which she had seen among the Believers, but did
not understand. Mother replied, “You have nothing to do
with them; you must labor to God for your own soul. But,
there will be great things manifest in the Church by those
gifts.” Again Mother asked Elizabeth, “Do you believe
that all souls will yet believe the gospel?” “Yea, Mother,
I do,” answered Elizabeth. “Ah, truly they will,” replied
Mother, “either to their salvation or damnation.”
13. At another time Mother came into the room where
Elizabeth was, and the power of God came upon Elizabeth,
with a mighty shaking and trembling. Mother said, “Eliz-
abeth, love that power, for it is the shaking of dry bones to
bring bone to its bone.”
14. After Nathan Cole embraced the gospel, his wife, Molly,
who still remained in unbelief, went to see Mother Ann, and
asked liberty to continue her usual custom of attending the
Baptist meeting, which was contrary to Nathan's feelings.
Mother replied, “You must confess your sins, and be obedi-
ent to your husband. I cannot counsel you otherwise; if I
do your children will be lost; for, through the believing hus-
band, the children will be sanctified.” *
15. Molly had her infant with her, adorned with bows,
and ribbons. Mother said, “You had better take these
things off your child, and lay aside all superfluity, and dress
246 * * TESTIMONIEs of
in modest apparel. The more you indulge your children in
such things, the more they will want, and if you bring them
up in their pride, they will curse you to your face.” tº-
Molly Cole.
I6. Beulah Rude went to see Mother while she was at
Joseph Bennett's, in Cheshire. The family being very poor,
Mother asked Beulah how many children she had. She an-
swered, “five,” “Five l’” said Mother, “When you had one,
why did you not wait, and see if you was able to bring up
that as you ought, before you had another ? And when you
had two, why did you not stop then P But now you have
five Are you not ashamed to live in the filthy works of the
flesh? You must go and take up your cross, and put your
hands to work, and be faithful in your business; clothe your
children, and keep them clean and decent; and clean up
your house, and keep that in order.” \ N
17. Sarah Pease, being under some tribulation, Mother
said to her, “Sarah, you must not be discouraged, for Christ
has every thing you stand in need of. I feel the blood of
Christ flowing through me to you, not in small quantities,
but in fountains.” t
18. One Sabbath day Lucy Bishop was cutting her nails,
in the presence of Mother Ann and the Elders, at Asa Ba-
con’s, in Ashfield, and Mother bade her come and kneel
down; Lucy came and kneeled before her. Mother said to
her, “You must not cut your nails on the Sabbath, it is
wicked. Walk on your knees, to Elder James, and ask him
to teach you to pray.” Lucy obeyed, and Elder James
Whittaker bade her to say, “Pray God make me a good
child; pray God make me obedient to my parents; pray
God purify and purge my soul from sin.” Lucy repeated
each of these supplications after Elder James.
19. Thankful Barce went to see Mother and the Elders
while they were at Ashfield. Mother Ann said to her, “You
MOTHER ANN LEE. 247
was a proud, haughty woman, when you first came to see
me; but you are a deal altered, and you must still labor and
repent; and that work of God which you have received, will
carry you safely through, if you are faithful.”
20. Again, Mother said to a sick brother, “You must not
be so down in your feelings, you must walk sharp; and if
you think you do as well as you can, you must take faith,
and labor to do better; this is the way for you to gain
strength.” . Thankful Barce.
21. While the Church was at Harvard, General James Sul-
livan, with two other men of note, came to require the El-
ders to take the oath of allegiance to the country.* The
Elders refused to take the oath, and Mother Ann said to the
General, “These men will never do you any hurt, for they
are well-wishers to the country; they will do all the good to
the country that they are able to do.” The General replied,
“I want men to go and fight for the country.” Mother an-
swered, “You never will kill the devil with the sword.”
*. Samuel Ellis.
22. Samuel Ellis, being in conversation with Mother,
asked, “Why some who were weakly, or lame, were not
healed ” Mother answered, “We can do nothing of our-
selves. It is God that heals the sick, and it is God that
makes whole. We cannot do miracles any more than others;
all that we can do, is to be workers together with God. But
I will tell you one thing, if you are saved, miracles must be
wrought for your soul.” Samuel testifies that he has since
found Mother's words to be true in very deed.
23. At Ashfield, Mother spoke to a young man who was a
Believer, and asked him if he had not been buffeted about
eating. He answered, “Yea, I have.” Mother said, “You
must not be afraid to eat what victuals you need; and then
you must serve God by the strength of it. The world eat
* In the month of January, 1782.
248 TESTIMONIES OF
and drink and consume it upon their lusts; you must not do
so; but eat what you need, and then do the will of God; be
not buffeted.” The young man was comforted, and went
away rejoicing. Samuel Allis.
24. Esther Bracket went to see Mother Ann, at Ashfield,
and being weak in faith and under some doubts concerning
the cross against the flesh, she opened her feelings to Mother.
Mother replied, “Christ did not live in the works of the flesh;
but took up his cross against that nature, and did the will
of his Heavenly Father; and you must take up your cross
and live as he lived. You must not be unbelieving, but be-
lieve, and God will make you able.”
25. Again Esther asked Mother to pray for her. Mother
replied, “I hope I shall not be neglectful of my duty. I
shall not forget you, if you do not forget to do as you are
taught. If you obey what you are taught, God will send His
holy angels to guard you.”
26. Esther again visited Mother at Ashfield, and while
there, she felt a great desire to receive the gift of vision, and
believed that if Mother would promise it to her, she should
certainly have it. Accordingly, she asked Mother for the
gift of vision. After a short pause of solemn silence, Mother
replied, “If you will labor for it, you shall have it.”
27. Esther returned home, and after a few days, as she
was on her knees, at the breakfast table, she felt a great gift
of sorrow, and wept with much freedom. In this situation
she saw Mother kneeling by her side, but she did not speak
to her. After breakfast she kneeled, and again saw Mother
by her side. After rising from her knees, Mother appeared
before her, and raising her hand, she stamped upon the floor,
saying “Be cheerful, be cheerful, be cheerful ”
28. Esther was then moved upon to laugh, and continued
laughing all that day, and could not refrain from it. From
that time, she was blest with the gift of vision, which con-
MOTHER ANN LEE. 249
tinued through Mother's day, so that she could see Mother,
and converse with her, at any time, when she labored for
it, as well as though they had been present together in the
body. , -
29. Ruth Robbins, of Harvard, being under great tribula-
tion, and feeling herself unworthy of any mercy, opened her
feelings to Father William Lee. He answered, “The eyes
of God are upon you, and He sees you through and through.
There shall not be a hair of your head fall to the ground
without the notice of God. Go, and be sharp, and have
more love.” *
3o. When Mother Ann was at Peter Bishop's in Montague,
as the Believers were in meeting, laboring in the works of
God, there came in a young man of the world. Mother
asked, “Have you come to see the people of God?” He
answered, “I do not know as you are the people of God.”
‘Mother replied, “We are the only people of God; and we
have a right to go forth in the dance; but the wicked have
no right to dance.” She also added, “The gates of hell
shall never prevail against the Church of Christ.”
- Abigail Bishop.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE SUBJECT CONTINUED.
1. Soon after the first opening of the gospel, while the adja-
cent country was all in alarm about this new and strange re-
ligion, Talmadge Bishop, being at Watervliet, and about to
return home, asked Mother Ann what he should tell the peo-
* The young man went away, and reported that Mother was the most beautiful
woman he ever Saw. * * e
32
25o TESTIMONIES OF
ple concerning them. “Tell them,” said Mother, “that we
are the people who turn the world up side down.”
2. When Anna Northrup first saw Mother, she received
faith in the Second Appearing of Christ, in Mother Ann,
confessed her sins, and received the power of the Holy
Ghost. But, feeling a deep sense of her sinful life, she
kneeled down in prayer to God, that she might be forgiven.
Mother said to her, “I freely forgive you; and I pray that
God would forgive you; and I will go and prepare a place
for you, that where I am, there you may come also.”
3. Jemima Blanchard went to see Mother while she was at
the Square House, at Harvard; having never seen her be-
fore, Mother asked her, “Will you be a daughter of Zion,
and be searched, like Jerusalem, with candles, and confess
and forsake your sins, and put away all wrong, and be a
child of God P’’ C b
4. Previous to receiving faith in the testimony, Jemima
had called Mother a witch, and being afterward convicted
of the wrong, she confessed the matter before Mother and
the Elders. Mother replied, “I forgive you, and pray God
to forgive you. There is no witchcraft but sin.” She then
bade Elder William and Elder James kneel down and pray
for Jemima. Accordingly, they both kneeled, and prayed
for her.
5. Again, at the Square House, as Mother and the Elders
were about to leave them, Mother took Jemima by the hand,
and said, “You have not had this privilege for nothing; you
are required to go and keep the way of God, and not to re-
turn back to your former sins; for the labors of the people of
God will not be lost; but will be a savor of life unto life, or
of death unto death to all souls.” º
6. A number of times Mother took Mehetabel Farrington
by the hand, and leading her back and forth, often asked
her the question, “Mehetabel will you stand with me and
MOTHER ANN LEE. 251
be a witness for God 2" Mehetabel as often answered,
“Yea, Mother, I will.” Q
7. Sarah Hannum first saw Mother at Enfield; Mother
addressed her, saying, “The King's daughter is all glorious
within.” “Let the word of God take deep root within —
plow up the fallow ground of your heart.” &
8. Susanna Wilds, after setting out to obey the gospel, fell
under great tribulation of soul, and almost despaired of the
mercy of God, in consequence of having before spoken
against the testimony of the gospel. When Mother came to
Shirley, to see her, she opened her trial. Mother replied,
“It is wicked to distrust the mercy of God, for He has called
you to be saved, and not to be lost.” On hearing these
words, Susanna was instantly released.
9. Elizabeth Chase, being a faithful young Sister, had
considerable privilege with Mother, in the first of her faith,
and being with Mother, at Watervliet, gained some hope that
‘Mother would feel a gift to let her stay and live with her.
Soon after this, Mother called her into her room, and said,
“Elizabeth, you must go home, for they need you there.”
Io. On hearing this, Elizabeth fell upon her knees at
Mother's feet, and wept, and told Mother that she felt trou-
bled to think of going away from her. “But,” said Mother,
“it is your duty to go to the family, for the wicked are all
about them and they need your help. Go, and hold a bold
testimeny before the wicked, and God will be with you.
You must not be discouraged, for I see your mansion in
heaven, and your soul shall soon be released. Go in peace,
and take love with thee. You can do greater good there,
than you can here, with me.”
.*_^-_ºz-
* It is worthy of notice that Mehetabel has had a singular gift, to state with pecu-
liar correctness, the testimonies, speeches, and divine manifestations of Mother Ann, e
and the Elders, as well as other remarkable transactions which came within her
knowledge and observation, at that day; by which it appears that Mother's ques-
tion to her, so often repeated, was very significant. ©
!
252 TESTIMONIES OF
II. In obedience to Mother, Elizabeth set off in company
with some others to return home. But, before she had gone
far, she felt the greatest releasement, in her feelings, that she
had ever experienced, and such a flow of love that she shouted
for joy; and her company with her, shouted also.
12. When she arrived at home, she felt Mother's gift, and
boldly testified to the wicked, that Christ had appeared the
second time, and she often had strength through the gift
that she had received from Mother, to bind the rage of the
wicked, who came, many times, to abuse the family. By
speaking to them, they seemed to lose their rage, and drop
their weapons, and depart without doing any harm.
13. Jennet Davis visited the Church at Ashfield, at a time
when there were great spiritual wars in the Church, and
sharp testimonies against the nature of the flesh, and all
manner of sin, which brought tribulation, and awful fear of
God upon her. Soon after a very powerful and warring
meeting, Mother, looking upon Jennet, said, “Jennet, dost
thou love the war P’’ “Yea, Mother,” answered Jennet.
“Well,” said Mother, “Michael, and his angels, and the
dragon and his angels, are at war, and those who have part
in this war shall have part in the first resurrection.”
14. At another time, Jennet went to see Mother, at Ash-
field, and one of the Sisters sent a pair of velvet shoes by
her, as a present, to Mother. Mother took them, but, on
the day that Jennet came away, she handed them back to
her, and bade her return them again, to the forementioned
Sister, and said, “Tell her that I choose to have my feet
shod with the preparation of the gospel and not with velvet.”
15. Anna Cogswell, being on a visit to the Church, at
Ashfield, and laboring under a deep sense of her past sins,
asked Mother to forgive her sins. Mother asked, “Do you
believe that I can forgive sins?” Anna answered, “I believe
that Christ is in Mother, and I have nowhere else to look
MOTHER ANN LEE. 253
9
for forgiveness.” Mother replied, “I have nothing against
you, and if you are faithful and obedient, your faith will
save you.” *
I6. Daniel Cogswell, being at Ashfield, Mother sent a
messenger to him one morning, saying, “Go, tell Daniel to
labor, and be prepared to receive a gift of God; for there
is a gift for him to receive power over all sin; and Brother
William and I will come to see him.” Shortly after Mother
Ann and Father William Lee came and made labors with
him, concerning which, Daniel himself says, “I can truly
say, that, by their ministration, I received that power over all
sin which has protected me, even to this day. And when I
was about to come away, Mother took me by the hand, and
came out at the door, and without regarding the snow,
kneeled down, and prayed to God for my protection. And
when she arose, she blessed me, and sent me away.”
17. One day, as Mother was speaking of the innocence
and simplicity of children, she said to Hannah Cogswell,
“If you had never committed sin, your soul would be in the
heavens, changing from valley to valley, and from one glory
to another.” - - &
18. When Mother Ann and the Elders were at Woburn,
there came a man of the world desiring to see Mother and
converse with her. She sent Elder James to talk with the
man; but this did not satisfy him, therefore Mother went into
the room and sat down by a window and reproved the man
for his pride. Elder James again began to speak to him,
and Mother bade the man hear him. The man replied, “I
do not want to hear him, I want to hear that woman.”
Mother then looked out at the window, and said, “I see the
heavens open and I see the glory of God.” The man's coun-
tenance changed, and he said no more. Alucy Prescott.
19. At another time there came a priest to see Mother and
the Elders; and he said, “I understand that you say you are
254 * TESTIMONIEs of
perfect; but Job said “If I should say I am perfect, I should
prove myself perverse.’” Elder James replied, “God said
Job was a perfect man; I will, therefore, believe God rather
than you or Job.” The man went away confounded.
Daniel Cogswell.
20. Mother and the Elders, being at Aaron Jewet’s in
Littleton, shortly before their return from the eastward,
there came two wicked men, riding up to the house on horse-
back, and strenuously insisted on seeing Mother. She came
forward, with several elderly Sisters, and inquired what they
wanted. One of them, whose name was Smith, said, “We
want to see Mother.” “These are all mothers,” said she;
“which of them do you want to see?” “We want to see
Mother,” replied Smith. “Why do you keep out of the way,
if you are the people of God?” “Christ many times con-
veyed himself away,” replied Mother, “and Paul was let
down in a basket, to avoid his persecutors.” She then
addressed them with great boldness, saying, “Before I found
Christ I found I had a deceitful heart, and desperately
wicked; so that I could not trust to my own heart; and I
made this promise, that I never would give sleep to my eyes,
nor slumber to my eyelids, until I had found Christ. And
now, before I will deny this to be the work of God, I will
suffer every joint of my body to be unjointed.”
CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE SUBJECT CONTINUED,
1. Soon after the opening of the testimony at Harvard,
Elder James Whittaker was at the Square House, speaking to
some of the people concerning the abominable nature of lust,
MOTHER ANN LEE. 255
when the power of God suddenly fell upon Abijah Wooster,
who was present, and swiftly shook his right hand. Elder
James, looking upon him, said, “O ! how I love that blessed
power. Love that power, Abijah, and be obedient to it, and
it will finally redeem your soul.”
2. While the Church was at Harvard, Mother sent Abijah
to the town of Douglass, to preach the gospel, and labor
with the people in that place, and spoke to him thus, “Go,
labor among the people, and teach them the way of God;
and let them open their minds to you; and feed them with
meat as strong as they are able to bear, and no stronger.
And when you feel as though you had labored through your
gift, ask, of God, a sign to return, and return not, till God
gives you a sign.”
3. At another time she instructed him in the following
manner. “Abijah, labor for a gift of God to know the cre-
ation of souls, and deal with them according to their cre-
ation; some are of such a hard make that nothing will reach
them but severity; others are more easy to work upon, and,
if you go and deal in severity with them, you will only de-
stroy them. He who wins souls, must be wise, Abijah.
Some must be saved by mercy and charity, their creation is
such they cannot be saved in any other way; and some
must be saved by severity; and others never will be saved
only by judgments.”
4. At another time Mother said to Abijah, “Treasure up
the gospel, treasure up the gifts of God; the time will come
when you will need them; and if you are faithful to treasure
up the gifts of God, they will wake up in your soul when
you need them.” At another time she said, “Labor to feel
the life of God in your soul; labor to make the way of God
your own, let it be your inheritance, your treasure, your
occupation, your daily calling. Labor to God for your own
soul as though there was no other creature on earth.” On
256 TESTIMONIES OF
another occasion she said, “Do not fight creatures, you will
only spoil them. Fight the devil, Abijah; fight that spirit
that leads mankind into sin.”
5. Abijah visited Mother and the Elders while they were
at Ashfield. On taking his leave, to return to Harvard,
Elder James Whittaker said to him, “Remember my kind
love to the Brethren and Sisters, they are my treasure; they
are all the inheritance I have in this world. Go and be
faithful among them, and teach them the way of God; and
by no means hurt the oil and the wine; I mean the gifts of
God. Let them be never so uncultivated in their gifts,
don't you strike at those things; for, if you do, you will take
away their gifts, and then they will be lean and barren, and
it will be altogether a wonder, if they do not go back to
their lusts and are lost. But, you must teach them how to
improve the gifts of God, and let the power of God work
inwardly upon their souls. You know how we have borne
with you, in tenderness, in mercy and charity, and go you
and do likewise.” &
6. Abijah was once speaking before Elder James of his
old heavens' religion, and said that he then thought his
spirit was justified. Elder James said, “If you was justified,
it was the devil who justified you, for he justified you in sin.
Why, Abijah Could you think that Christ would justify
you while you lived in sin 2 ” “I did not know any thing
truly about Christ,” answered Abijah. “That,” said Elder
James, “is as true a word as ever you spake.”
7. While Mother was at Shirley, there came a man to see
her who made a great profession of Christian love, and
wished to have his love acknowledged by Mother, and in a
fondling manner attempted to put his head to her bosom.
Instantly the power of God came upon her, and she arose,
and led him into another room to Elder James Whittaker.
“Here,” said she, “is a man full of religious devils, such as
MOTHER ANN LEE. - 257
crucified Christ, the worst devils to be cast out, that are to
be found in the world, and I leave him to be undeceived, if
he will.” *
8. Jonathan Bridges, having been unjustly prosecuted, in
a suit at law, by the enemies of the cross, went to Mother
for advice. She told him to apply to the Selectmen, and to
the Judge of Probates, “and, if you can find no remedy in
that way,” said Mother, “then defend yourself in a lawful
manner; and if you go according to counsel, you will gain
your just cause.” ^
9. John Wadley, of Canterbury, asked Mother's counsel
concerning the settlement of his temporal affairs. Mother
asked him if he had any parents. He replied he had a
father only. “Then I advise you,” said Mother, “to go
and confess your sins to your father, and hold your testimony,
and own the gospel of Christ wherever you go; and that
will be your strength and protection; for if you are ashamed
to own Christ before men, he will not own you before God
and His angels.” * º,
Io. When Mother Ann first went to Enfield, Mary Tif-
fany, who had never seen her before, came into the room
where she was, and kneeled down before her. “Don’t kneel
to me,” said Mother, “but kneel to God; for I am but your
fellow servant; I do not kneel to you, but I come to you
upon the bending knees of my soul.”
11. When Mother and the Elders were at Elijah Wild's,
Elder James rose early one morning, and spoke to Elijah,
saying, “Go, Elijah, tell the people of this town, that the
Children of the Most High God are at your house, and that
the everlasting gospel will be preached, the day after to-
morrow.” Elijah went and delivered his message faithfully;
a large concourse of people assembled, and Elder James
spoke the word of God with remarkable power and authority.
12. Mother asked young Joseph Bennet, which he thought
33
258 TESTIMONIES OF
had the greatest gift, of the two Elders, William, or James.
“I think,” answered Joseph, “that Elder William has the
greatest gift of sorrow.” “So he has,” replied Mother,
“James plants, and William waters.” Amos Vewitt.
13. On a particular occasion, Mother spoke to Gideon
Turner, Senr., as follows, “You must labor to bless God,
and then God will bless you. Wherever you are, whatever
trials you meet with, or whatever you may suffer, always re-
member to bless God, and then you will always feel, a bless-
ing.” Gideon testified that he had found the truth of this
by experience. o
14. Elisha Smith visited the Church at Ashfield, and feel-
ing a sense of his own evil nature, he said to Mother Ann,
“I am full of evil.” She paused a moment, and replied,
“Nay, you are not full of evil. If you were full of evil
there would be no room in you to receive any good. You
have a great deal of evil in you; but this conviction you feel,
is good.” Jethro Turner.
15. Zeruah Clark, being in a situation of peculiar embar-
rassment, on account of the various dispositions and habits
of those who resided in the family with her, and being much
straitened to know her duty, Mother spake to her as follows,
“Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to an-
other; and the Lord hearkened, and heard it; and a book
of remembrance was written before Him, for them that .
feared the Lord and thought upon His name; and they
shall be mine saith the Lord of Hosts, in that day when I
make up my jewels; and I will spare them as a man spareth
his own son that serveth him.”” This passage of Scripture
rehearsed by Mother, in the power and gift of God, made a
striking impression on Zeruah’s mind; she had read it be-
fore without being able to comprehend it; but now she sen-
sibly felt its import, and clearly perceived, in Mother's sea-
*Mal.III, 16 and 7.
(>
MoTHER ANN LEE. ** 259
sonable application to her, that she had, thereby, marked out
a beautiful path for her feet, and instructed her how to walk
in it. &
16. Again, at Watervliet, Mother said to Zeruah, “When
you see little bright lights, like stars, be thankful to God;
for they are specks of angel's wings.” Zeruah remarked that
she had seen these before, but had not mentioned it to
Mother; and further said, “I have many times seen these
little bright lights, especially in times of godly conversation,
and have always considered them as the notice of God; and
they have been a confirmation to me of what Mother said,
concerning those who feared the Lord.” t
17. Hannah Kendall was once with Mother, on her jour-
ney from Ashfield to Petersham, and they came to an apple
tree in full blossom. Mother looked at it and said, “How
beautiful this tree is now ! But some of the apples will soon
fall off; some will hold on longer; some will hold on till they
are full half grown, and then fall off; and some will get ripe.
So it is with souls who set out in the way of God. Many
will set out very fair, and soon fall away; some will go
further, and then fall off; some will go further still, and
then fall; and some will go through.”
18. Ephraim Welch, being at Watervliet, went into
Mother's room to see her, at a time when she was under
great sufferings, and asked her if he could do any thing for
her comfort. She answered, “If you keep the way of God,
it is all I desire, and the greatest comfort I can have in this
world.” - *
19. Mother Hannah Goodrich, being at Watervliet, a few
days before Mother's decease, did not expect ever to see her
out of her room again, but, one morning, as she was sweep-
ing the piazza floor, Mother came out and said, “Sweep
clean.” “I will, Mother,” replied Hannah. Again she
said, “Ah, sweep clean I say.” “I will,” said Hannah.
26o TESTIMONIEs of
“But, I say, sweep clean,” said Mother again. By this time
Hannah perceived that Mother had reference to the floor of
the heart, and said no more. Immediately Lucy Wright,
subsequently called “Mother Lucy,” who took care of her
in her last sufferings, came and took hold of her hand, and
asked her to go in. Mother answered, “I will. I will be
obedient to you, Lucy, for I am married to you, and I will
go with you.”.” And they went in together.
20. As Mary Hocknell was watching with Mother Ann, a
little before her decease, she said, “I see Brother William
coming in a golden chariot, to take me home.” She then
said to Mary, “Molly, poor child, I am about to go home,
and after I am gone you will have many sorrows.” Mother's
words came to pass, for Mary passed through many scenes
of sorrow and sufferings, after the decease of her dearest
and best friend, who had brought her up from childhood.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
SOME SKETCHES OF THE LIFE AND CHARACTER OF EI.DER
WILLIAM LEE.
William Lee was the fourth son of John Lee, and was the
natural brother of Mother Ann Lee. He was born in the
town of Manchester, in England, in or about the year of
1740, and was brought up in the occupation of a blacksmith,
by his father. He was married, and had one son, and was,
afterward, an officer of horse, in the king's royal guard,
belonging to a regiment called “The Oxford Blues.” In his
*This speech seemed to be strikingly significant of the lot and place that Mother
Lucy was destined to occupy in the Church of Christ, and to which she afterward
attained, viz., its first visible leader.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 261
person he was of a commanding figure, rather above middling
height, thick set, strong built, and large limbs, of an open
and very bold countenance, such as beholders might both
reverence and fear; his hair was of a light chestnut brown,
blue eyes, and a remarkably strong, Sonorous and powerful
voice.
2. As a man in nature he possessed a strong and robust
constitution, remarkable for strength, both of body and soul;
and a man of great courage and fortitude. He was power-
ful in the work of God, and feared not the face of man. In
times of mobs and persecutions he was always undaunted;
and would often testify against the wickedness of his perse-
cutors with a boldness which plainly evinced that he was a
stranger to the fear of man.
3. Concerning his first embracing, the testimony of the
gospel, he gave the following account of himself: that he
was a proud, haughty young man, fond of gayety, and was
able to dress himself in silks. At length he fell under great
concern and trouble of mind, on account of his sins; in this
state of mind, he went to see his sister Ann, who was then a
member of the society of James and Jane Wardley. When
he arrived at his sister's, being very gaily dressed, she reproved
him for his pride, and convinced him of the wickedness of
his life. He immediately threw off his ruffles and silks, and
put his hands to work and his heart to God, and labored
faithfully to find forgiveness for his sins, and acceptance of
God.
4. Concerning some of his religious exercises in the first
of his faith, he gives the following account: “Before I con-
fessed my sins, I felt great tribulation; and after I had con-
fessed them, I cried to God night and day, till I heard an
audible voice from heaven saying, ‘William, thy sins are
forgiven.’” “This,” said Elder William, “all the kings and
nobles must come to; for Mother is the Lord's Anointed.”
262 o TESTIMONIES OF
5. Again, speaking on the same subject, he said, “When
I first believed, I confessed my sins all over the town, and
they cannot hurt me for it now; for God has cast them be-
hind His back, never to be remembered against me any
more. It is a shame to commit sin, but no shame to con-
fess it.” ſº C
6. According to his own account, he frequented the so-
ciety of James and Jane Wardley; and when he was in trib-
ulation he sometimes opened his trials and feelings to them;
they encouraged and built him up, so that he felt his mind
released. But when he returned to his sister again she
would often spoil his comfort, overthrow his false hopes, and
again plunge him deeper into tribulation than before, which
compelled him to cry to God through great labor and tribu-
lation, till he gained releasement for himself through obedi-
ence to her counsel.
7. When Mother Ann received the revelation of God
against the flesh, William united with her and stood zeal-
ously for her. This raised the enmity of his neighbors and
acquaintances, who opposed and persecuted him. At one
time there came a mob and followed him into his father's
house, and, in a rage, they struck him over his head, with a
fire hook, and fractured his skull. He fell for dead, and the
blood ran profusely, but he soon recovered, and continued,
boldly, to testify against their wickedness.
8. In a public assembly at Ashfield, he related some of his
experience, as follows, “In the first of my faith I worked in
a large blacksmith shop, where the people were continually
coming and going, and I would not look at them, but chas-
tised every turn of my eyes that was not after God. I feared
God every time I set my foot down, and chastened every
member of my body that had sinned against God.” (*
9. At another time, speaking to Amos Rathbun, of his
own experience after he embraced the gospel, he said,
MOTHER ANN LEE. * 263
“Mother's testimony was so awakening to my soul that
when I was at work over my anvil, I felt so weary that I
thought I would have given very much, if I could have set
down one minute, but, I durst not, for I felt my soul, as it
were; upon a needle's point, and therefore kept my hands to
work, and my soul in continual labor to God. And often
when I went to my meals, I felt so unworthy to put any of
the creation of God into my mouth, that I could not eat, but
wept, and went back to my work again.”
Io. Again, speaking of a certain period of his travel in
the regeneration, he was brought under such excessive suf-
ferings that he was unable to perform his duty in hand labor,
he prayed to God that He would remove his sufferings, dur-
ing the week, and let him bear them all on the Sabbath, that
he might be able to perform his duty in hand labor. In
answer to his prayer, God gave him releasement, dur-
ing the week, so that he was able to work eighteen hours in
every twenty-four, and he allowed himself the remaining six
hours to eat, sleep, and serve God, and when Saturday night
came he was brought under such severe sufferings that he
was unable to arise, or even to turn himself in bed, which
continued till Monday morning, when he would be suddenly
released, and be able to go to his work again in good health.
II. It appeared to be Father William's special gift and
calling to bear for the increase of the gospel, and to labor in
sufferings for the releasement of souls, not only of those in
the body, but also of those in the world of spirits. Mother
said, concerning him, that he was called into the Ministry,
to help her, in bearing, and he, himself, often spoke of his
being under sufferings for the dead.
I2. Though Father William, in his creation, was a man of
remarkable strength of body, as well as of the most extraor-
dinary fortitude of mind; yet, many times, such was the
great extremity of his sufferings, as to reduce him to the
264 TESTIMONIES OF
weakness of a child in a short time, and cause him to vomit
clear fresh blood. Again he would suddenly be released
from sufferings, and be filled with heavenly songs of joy;
and, in power and strength, would seem like a lion. -
13. Father William was “a man of sorrows, and acquainted
with grief.” He was truly an apostle in sufferings; and when
he was released, it seemed as if his soul was in the third
heavens. In reproving he was terrible; every creature that
had a sensitive soul, trembled at the sound of his voice, and
none dared to approach him. At other times he was filled
with heavenly comforts, and the charity and mercy of God,
in him, seemed boundless. - -
14. Father William's soul was greatly enriched by the
gift of God in visions, revelations, and heavenly mani-
festations, and he abounded in mercy, love, and charity,
and a violent spirit against all sin. He spoke but little
in public, indeed he did not appear to be muchs gifted.
in public speaking; yet he was eminently useful, in teaching,
instructing, and strengthening the Believers. He was 're-
markable for tenderness of heart, and would often weep like
a child, for the afflictions and distresses of God's people. In
tears he would often express his great thankfulness for the
gospel, and for the gifts and blessings of God, both spiritual
and temporal. e 0.
15. Mother Hannah Kendall, who was much with Mother
and the Elders, and often traveled with them in their jour-
neys from place to place, remarks that she has seen Father
William, when going to wash himself, weep and say, “I thank
heaven for this water, for it is the blessing of God.”
16. Eliab Harlow also relates the following circumstance,
(viz.) “I was once at Ashfield, and was about to eat with
Father William, Calvin Harlow and a number of others, and
Father William spoke before eating, saying, “I feel you are
not so thankful as you ought to be, for the good things that
MOTHER ANN LEE. 265
God provides for you; but you will eat and drink of these
precious things, and not consider from whence they come.”
“The sin of ingratitude is a great sin; see that you are not
guilty of it. I often eat my food with thankfulness and
tears every mouthful I eat.” We sat down to eat, and every
mouthful that Father William took, the tears flowed in
abundance; and, while eating, he would often say, “O thank
God,” and would weep aloud and heartily. -
17. Sometimes he used to reprove the Believers for walk-
ing about in a careless manner, and say, “You ought to pass
by each other like angels; but you appear, to me, like the
troubled sea, whose waters cast up mire and dirt; but I can
be sorry for you, and, it appears to me that there is no sor-
row like my sorrow.” Again he would encourage the Breth-
ren and Sisters to press forward, and say, “You ought never
to lie down in the mud; for you were not called to be lost;
for God will certainly deliver His people.”
18. Sometimes he used to say, “We are poor, but able to
make many rich.” “Poor, afflicted people of God . Once
. I served God out of fear, but now I serve Him out of pure
love.” Sometimes he would say, “I love my Mother,
although she is my Sister, yet she has become my Mother,
and the Lord God has made me to love her.”
19. He often expressed his great love for the Brethren
and Sisters. At one time, in Ashfield, after relating his ex-
perience to the assembly, he manifested his love to the
Brethren and Sisters, in the following words, “I love you so
well that I should be willing to give you every gift of God
that I have, and then set out anew, to labor for more.”
20. When great numbers of the Believers came to the
Church to see them, he would often meet them at the door,
and say, “Come in, Brethren and Sisters, come in; — We
have but little room in our house, but we have a great deal
of room in our hearts.”
34
266 TESTIMONIES OF .
21. In speaking to some of the Believers of the glory of
those who traveled out of their loss in this world, he said,
“There will be very few, and they will be very glorious.”
Again, to some who were speaking of their crosses, he said,
“You should turn great crosses into little ones, and little ones
into none at all.”
22. In addressing a public assembly at Thomas Shattuck's,
in Petersham, Father William said, “Cry to God for faith; —
Cry to God to strengthen your faith. True and saving
faith is a gift of God; but unbelief is a damning sin.”
Again, at Shirley, he said, “You can never say, ‘I do not
know the way of God;’ but if you are lost, you will cry out,
‘O, wretched man that I am . I knew the way of God, but
did not obey it.’” C. e
23. Ephraim Welch was once walking with Father Wil-
liam, and in conversation with him about the war in Amer-
ica, and the great troubles occasioned thereby; and Father
William said, “Wars will never cease until God has finished
His work with the nations of the earth; although they may
be buried, like fire, for a season; yet, they will break out.
with seven-fold increase, among the nations of the earth.”
Again he said, to Amos Rathbun, “The same sword that
persecutes the people of God, will be turned into the world
among themselves, and never will be sheathed, until it has
done its work.” 4.
24. Hannah Kendall once presented to Father William a
posy, of divers colors; he looked on it, and said, “I have
seen all manner of colors in heaven much more beautiful
than these.”
25. As Father William's strength and gift was spent in
sufferings almost continually, he had not so much labor in
word and doctrine. His work of sufferings continued to the
end of his days; nor did he appear to die by any natural
infirmity; but he seemed to give up his life in sufferings.
Mother ANN Lee. 267
In his last sufferings, he discharged an abundance of blood,
and died, seemingly, like a bleeding martyr. But his zeal
and fortitude continued to the last. A short time before his
decease, Aaron Wood, being in the room with him, he rose
from his bed, and asked Aaron to sing for him. Aaron
sang, and he danced with great zeal, for a few minutes, and
then laid down, and, in a short time expired, on the 21st
of July, 1784, about six o'clock in the afternoon, in the
forty-fifth year of his age.
26. His funeral was attended on the 23rd. Many of the
Believers attended, and the neighboring inhabitants having
been notified, many of them attended also. Father James
Whittaker, and Elder Calvin Harlow addressed the assem-
bly, and spoke of his faithfulness; that he had been faith-
ful to bear and suffer for the increase of the gospel, and
that he had finished his work, and given up his life in suffer-
ings. ſº O * &
27. In the procession to the grave, the Brethren walked
two and two, at the right hand, and the Sisters in the same
manner on the left. When they began to move toward the
grave, Father James struck up a funeral song, which was
given by the revelation of God for that purpose, and in
which the Believers all united, and such was the power,
harmony and symphony with which it was sung that it
seemed to reach the very heavens. The singing continued
till the corpse arrived at the grave, which was more than
half a mile distant. After the interment of the corpse, the
same song was again struck up, and continued until the pro-
cession returned again from the grave. This remarkable
song has been preserved in the Church, as a funeral song, to
this day. - . . . & -
28. After the funeral, Father James spoke to the Believ-
ers concerning Father William's faithfulness and zeal in the
work of God, and said, “He has been the most violent man
268 TESTIMONIES OF
against sin, that ever my eyes beheld, and, if such an one is
not saved, I do not know who can be.” fº
CHAPTER XXXIX.
SOME FURTHER SKETCHES OF THE LIFE AND CHARACTER OF
MOTHER ANN LEE.
1. Mother Ann Lee was a woman of a strong constitution,
rather exceeding the ordinary size of women; rather thick,
but very straight and well proportioned in form; of light com-
plexion, and blue eyes; her hair of a light chestnut brown.
In appearance, she was very majestic, and her countenance
was such as inspired confidence and respect; and, by many
of the world, who saw her, without prejudice, she was called
beautiful. To her faithful children (spoken of spiritually),
she appeared to possess a degree of dignified beauty and
heavenly love transcending that of mortals.
2. She possessed remarkable powers and faculties of mind,
which were greatly enlarged and strengthened by the gift of
God. At times, when under the power and operation of the
Holy Ghost, her countenance shone with the glory of God,
and her form and actions were divinely beautiful, and very
angelic. Her power and influence, at such times, were great,
beyond description; and no one was able to gainsay or re-
sist the power by which she spoke. C
3. Though Mother’s words were generally few, they were
always adapted to the occasion; and it did not appear that
she ever spoke in vain. Her whole soul was always engaged
in the work of God, and the spirit of God seemed to breathe
in all her words and, actions. So great and godlike was the
power of her spirit, that, with a few words, and often with a
MOTHER ANN LEE. 269
single word, or touch of her hand, she would instantly raise
individuals, and sometimes a whole assembly, from a state
of deepest tribulation and distress of soul, to a state of the
most heavenly joy and comfort. Again, she has often min-
istered, in a few words, to a whole assembly, such a measure
of the power of conviction and repentance, that, in a few
minutes, the floor has been wet with tears. She inspired into
the hearts of her spiritual children, the greatest fear of God,
and commanded the most unbounded love and respect of
any person then living. Her countenance was mild and
lovely, yet grave and solemn. In reproof she was terrible;
in admonition she was quick, sharp, and powerful as light-
ning; yet always careful not to hurt the oil and wine (the
gift of God in the soul); but labored to save all that God
owned. •
4. She possessed a degree of discernment and penetration
which nothing short of Divine Power and Wisdom could in-
spire. In her labors with young Believers, she seemed to
penetrate the inmost recesses of their souls, and would often
lay open before them the state, of their minds far more
clearly than they were able to do themselves. It seemed that
nothing could be hidden from her; and, in whatever she as-
serted for truth, though at the time, ever so doubtful to others,
she was never known to be in the least mistaken. Her mind
rose superior to the ordinary passions of human nature; and
her great labor, was to subdue those passions in her follow-
ers, and to inspire their souls with divine and heavenly affec-
tions. She was never known to be in the least degree ruf-
fled, or out of temper with any one, during the whole period
of her ministry among us; but, even in the severest reproof,
she appeared to feel unbounded charity for those whom she
reproved. When she rejoiced, her joy was unspeakable, and
it seemed as if her whole soul was with the angelic host, re-
joicing in the mansions of glory. When she wept, it seemed
27,o TESTIMONIEs of
enough to melt a heart of stone. She was often in suppli-
cation before God, and her cries and weeping were such as
we had never heard before; it seemed that the sound of her
voice was enough to cause the most relentless heart to break,
and yield before God. t
5. In times of tribulation she was often heard to say,
“There is no sorrow like my sorrow.” And surely there is
no sorrow worthy to be compared with the sorrow that pro-
ceeds from a heart that is pure and holy before God as
Mother's was. It appeared that every feeling and faculty of
her soul and body was wholly devoted to the will of God in
all things. She was frequently heard to say “once I served
God through fear, but now I serve Him by love.”
6. In her manners and daily deportment, she was meek,
harmless, and inoffensive. Her love and charity seemed
boundless; always ready to succor the afflicted, and minister
to the wants of the needy, and those who were well acquainted
with her during the whole course of her ministry from the first
opening of the gospel in America, until her decease, can truly
say that they never saw any mortal that appeared so lovely, so
godly, and so heavenly. For meekness and simplicity of
manners, Mother was very remarkable, and her humility was
very great. In speaking of herself, she used to speak in the
same heavenly simplicity and truth as when she spoke of any
other person. When any of the Believers expressed their
love to her, she would often reply, “It is not me that you
love, but it is God in me.” When some kneeled down to
her, she often used to say, “Don’t kneel to me; but kneel to
God; I am but your fellow-servant.” She frequently kneeled,
when any one kneeled to her. Q
7. In her instructions and labors for the increase of the
gospel among the young Believers, Mother spared no time
nor pains. She often used to say to those who came to see
her, “The gospel is the greatest treasure that souls can pos-
MOTHER ANN LEE. 271
sess; go home and be faithful; put your hands to work, and
give your hearts to God. Beware of covetousness, which is
as the sin of witchcraft; if you have any thing to spare, give
it to the poor.” *
8. Mother Hannah Kendall, who was much with Mother
Ann, and often accompanied her in her journeys, remarks
that she often used to say, when visited by poor widows,
“Hannah, give this woman a piece of money; she is a poor
woman, and has children.” She was often heard to say to
Believers, “How many poor creatures there are who suffer
with hunger and cold, and here you have enough How
thankful to God you ought to be, for his tender mercies
toward you.”
9. In laboring for the increase of the gospel, and the sal-
vation of a lost world, Mother passed through inexpres-
sible sufferings; in this she was second to none but Christ
Jesus, her Lord and head. She bore her sufferings with
a degree of fortitude, patience, and resignation worthy of
the lot in which she stood, and which, many times, appeared
far more than human. Sometimes she would endure the
most extreme sufferings, without saying any thing about
them ; at other times she used to speak of them in the sim-
plicity of a child. Sometimes, when the Brethren and Sis-
ters came to see her and asked how she did, she would
answer, “Bonds and afflictions abide me.” She was often
heard to cry out, in the extremity of her anguish, “O that
every thing that has breath, would cry to God for me !
Yea, I desire that the very grass of the field, would cry to
God for me.” * .
Io. At Watervliet, N. Y., in the presence of Eliphalet
Slosson and others, Mother Ann said, “I bear daily, in my
soul and body very great sufferings for the sins and loss of
souls, in so much that my flesh seems bruised upon my
bones, and the blood ceases, in a great degree, its circula-
272 TESTIMONIES OF
tion. But I often feel the healing power of God, which
heals me, so that I feel perfectly well again, both soul and
body.”
11. Ezekiel Stevens, of Canterbury, related the following,
“As I had much opportunity to be with Mother I often
heard her speak of her sufferings, both in body and spirit.
She would often foretell that Believers were coming to the
Church, who were sorely bruised, and wearied with their
journey; that she felt it on her body, so that her flesh felt
sore, and bruised; and she sometimes showed to her Sisters
the bruises and said, “I feel them coming.” And I ob-
served they would always come when she said so. She
sometimes said, “When people come to the Church under
the condemnation of sin, it brings such sufferings upon me
as almost takes my life.” * ,
12. Mother often manifested in her deportment, the most
distinguishing marks of humiliation. She would frequently
wait on those who came to see her with the same attention
and assiduity as though she had been a mere servant in the
family. When people came who were fatigued with their
journey, who were feeble, wet, or cold, she would often use
her utmost endeavors, with her own hands, to wait on them,
and make them comfortable. Sometimes, while waiting
upon them she would say, “I am among you as one that
serveth.”
13. As many people came, from time to time, she would,
sometimes, in providing places for them to lodge, according
to circumstances, give up her own bed, and take her lodging
on the bare floor, without a single article of bed clothes,
except some garment folded under her head for a pillow.
This she was known to do, not only in the summer season,
but also in the winter, when the weather was cold.
14. John Farrington says, “I have a number of times seen
Mother wait till the multitude had done eating, and then go
Mother ANN LEE. 273
to the table, with a mild and pleasant countenance, and
there make her whole meal, out of the fragments. I have
seen her walk from end to end of the table, picking the
bones after us, and eating the broken bits of bread which
the multitude had left. Again, after the people had been
eating spoon victuals, I have seen her gather the remaining
driblets into one dish, and eat them with singular marks of
thankfulness.” This she often did, not only at home, in her
own family, but also abroad, among the people where she
visited; and she often took such opportunities to teach pru-
-dence and economy. Sometimes the Elders, or some others,
would urge her to have something better; but she would
reply, “It is good enough for me, for it is the blessing of
God, and must not be lost. You must be prudent, and saving
of every good thing which God blesses you with, so that you
may have wherewith to give to them that stand in need.”
This is confirmed, by many of the Believers who have been
eye-witnesses of these things.
15. Mother's industry, prudence and economy, were equal
to her zeal and charity; so that, in all things, she was a pat-
tern of godliness, and showed herself to be a mother indeed,
in every good word and work. As the Lord Jesus did set
an example of righteousness to all men, and instructed all
Believers to follow his footsteps, in order to find acceptance
with God, so Mother Ann set an example of righteousness
to all women, and instructed all her followers to take up the
same cross, in order to find their relation to Christ.
16. David Slosson relates, that, at one particular time.
when he was at Mother's home in Watervliet, she had been
much exercised in labors with the people, and had sent them
away; after which she went into the kitchen, and said she
wanted some of the Sisters to go and help her clean the
door yard. She had no sooner spoken, than all readily
offered their services; but she took only a part, and went
35
274 TESTIMONIEs of
with them, and was very active, with her own hands, in
cleaning away all the litter and rubbish, and putting things
in order. Soon after they had finished, there came such a
number of people, that the house was too small to hold them;
therefore they held their meeting in the door yard.
17. Thus was manifested, not only Mother's neatness,
industry, and prudence, but also her gift of wisdom and
foresight, by which she always had all things in readiness.
It appeared, indeed, that nothing was ever lacking, on her
part; but she seemed to be always ready, waiting on the
gift of God; and to be, in truth, a worker together, with
God, in all her undertakings.
18. After the decease of Father William, Mother, who had
been ably supported by him, in the vast weight of care and
burden which such a vast weight of Believers brought upon
her, now began to decline in bodily strength; and knowing
that her work was nearly at a close, she accordingly endeav-
ored to prepare the minds of the Believers for it. She re-
peatedly warned them to be faithful; for she was about to
leave them. &
19. Soon after Father William expired, Mother said,
“Brother William is gone, and, it will soon be said of me,
that I am gone too.” She was afterward often heard to say,
“Well, I am coming soon.” She would then say to those who
were present, “Brother William is calling me.” Sometimes
she would say, “Yea, Brother William, I shall come soon.”
20. She continually grew weaker in body, without any
visible appearance of bodily disease, till the 8th of Sep-
tember, 1784, between twelve and one o'clock in the morn-
ing, when she breathed her last without a struggle, or a
groan. Before her departure, she repeatedly said to those
around her, that she was going home. A little before she
expired, she’ said, “I see Brother William, coming in a
golden chariot, to take me home.”
MOTHER ANN LEE. 275
21. After her decease messengers were immediately sent to
New Lebanon to notify the Believers. Notice was also sent
to Albany, and other places in the vicinity, that all who so
desired, might attend her funeral. Accordingly a vast con-
course gathered, both of Believers and others.
22. At the grave Father James Whittaker spake as follows,
“Here lie my two friends; God help me; as ever a man
desires to eat, who is hungry, I desire to lie here with them!
They are a part of myself! They are gone to that treasure
which is my only interest. It is the gospel of Christ which
is all my interest; and I should desire to depart, and to lie
here with them, were it not for your sakes. But I forbear—
There is not a man in America that is able to keep the gospel
without help.” The tears flowed down his face abundantly;
it seemed as though his heart would break for very grief.
He proceeded, “I say, the will of God be done; I desire to
do the will of God. This is the greatest gift of God that
the soul can obtain. You will all have to feel so too, - to
be reconciled to do God's will, and to feel that the gospel is
your only interest.” o
23. He then addressed himself to the unbelievers, saying,
“This that we so much esteem, and so much adore, is a
treasure worth the laboring for; it is the gospel of Christ's
Second Appearance; it is the only means of salvation that
will ever be offered to sinners; it is the last display of God's
grace to a lost world.” Mehetabel Farrington.
276 TESTIMONIES OF
CHAPTER XL.
SKETCHES OF THE LIFE, CHARACTER AND MINISTRY OF
FATHER JAMES WHIT TAKER.
James Whittaker was the son of Jonathan Whittaker of
Oldham, near Manchester, in England. His mother's maiden
name was Ann Lee.” She was a member of the society of
James and Jane Wardley, and was a good Believer. His
father stood in opposition for a while, but was afterward
convicted and embraced the gospel, and had a strong feeling
to come to America, with Mother and the Elders, but was
not able; he died in the faith.
2. James was born February 28th, 1751, and received the
testimony of the gospel in his childhood, used to accompany
his mother to the meetings of James and Jane Wardley, and
was remarkably faithful and obedient to the instruction of
his teachers. In early youth he was placed under the care
of Mother Ann, and, by her, was carefully instructed in the
way of God; and having gained a great measure of the gos-
pel, he afterward became very useful to her in her ministry.
Being greatly gifted in public speaking, he was instrumental
in gathering many Souls to the gospel.
3. Concerning his own experience in the way of God, he
gave the following particulars : “I was brought up in the
way of God, by my mother, and knew no unclean thing.
But, when my soul was waked up, I found myself a child
needy of the mercy of God; then I cried mightily to God;
I do not think that I spoke more than five words in a day;
and I verily thought that the whole earth trembled under me
for the space of a whole year; but, I suppose that it was
my body that trembled that caused this feeling.”
4. “At this time I saw, in vision, my own soul in America,
zº- ſº- Y-y w =Twº-
Sk Probably some distant relation of Mother Ann.
MOTHER ANN LEE. * 277
with Mother's soul; and I heard my soul speak to Mother's
soul, and I heard Mother's soul answer my soul, and I heard
all the conversation that passed between Mother and the
Elders, and those men who put us into the prison in Albany;
and during the whole time of our imprisonment, I never
once thought of my vision; but as soon as we were set at
liberty, it all came fresh to my mind.” Hannah Goodrich.
5. Father James informed Joseph Maine that while he was
one day walking with Mother, in England, he felt the heavens
open, and the manifestation and givings of God fell upon
him in so marvelous a manner that his soul was filled with
inexpressible glory; and he felt such an overflowing of love
to Mother, that he cried out, “As the Lord liveth, and as my
soul liveth, I will never leave thee nor forsake thee,” and
that Mother then and there promised him the Bishoprick.
He also related that when crossing the sea from England to
America, he saw Mother Ann and himself in vision ; he was
standing by the side of Mother, with his arm bound fast to
hers, with a golden chain which seemed to surround both of
their arms; this he received as a sign, to him, that he should
never be separated from Mother.
6. Father James was a man evidently and greatly noticed
of God, in all his goings forth ; and such notice as was often
openly manifest, and very striking to all present. One Sab-
bath day, when Mother and the Elders were at Harvard, and
the Believers all assembled together for worship, as they
were all sitting in profound silence, Father James, being un-
der a solemn weight of the power of God, extended both his
hands upward and exclaimed, “Heavens ! Heavens ! Heav-
ens !” Instantly the house was shaken, and the casements
clattered, as though they had been shaken by a mighty
earthquake. e -
7. When Mother lived at Ashfield, Father James went
from thence to Harvard and Shirley. At Shirley he attended
278 TESTIMONIES OF
the funeral of Joseph Jewett. On his way home, he stayed
one night at Joseph Shattuck's, in Petersham; in the even-
ing, as he was walking the floor, he lifted up his hands and
exclaimed, “Peace peace peace what peace I feel ! The
peace of the gospel is worth more than all the treasures of
this world.” * -
John Robinson.
8. Father James Whittaker was evidently called, of God,
to be Mother Ann's successor, in the ministry. After attend-
ing her funeral, and speaking to the assembly under a great
weight of grief and sorrow, he returned home, and the Be-
lievers being assembled, he thus addressed them, “My two
friends and Elders are gone ! I pray God to help me!”
He then called upon all the Brethren and Sisters to help him
keep the way of God; and urged the necessity of their being
more faithful and watchful than they had been, to keep the
way of God, since those who had the greatest gift for their
protection, were gone. The tears flowed abundantly. He
spoke of the great weight that fell upon him with respect to
the protection of the Believers, and his concern and labor
that the gospel might be kept and honored. So solemn and
impressive were his words at this time, that they had great
effect upon every sensitive and true Believer. It was plainly
seen and felt that Mother's mantle had fallen upon him, and
that God had anointed him to lead and protect His people.
After he had done speaking, Elder Joseph Meacham, Elder
Calvin Harlow, Elder John Hocknell, and others, came for-
ward and acknowledged him as their Elder, and that the gift
of God rested upon him for their protection.
9. Father James remained in great sorrow until the morn-
ing of the third day after Mother's decease. He then as-
sembled the people, and being filled with the Holy Ghost,
he spake as follows, “I feel like ten thousand mountains of
righteousness! Now I remember the promise of God, by
MOTHER ANN LEE. 279
Mother, that I should never be without an host of angels to
guard me.” e Aſannah Goodrich, Semr.
Io. The first time Father James was at Hancock, after
the lead of the people rested in him, he rejoiced, saying,
“You are my interest; and should not a man rejoice when
he comes to his interest ?” Again, he said, “You are my
interest; I have begotten you in the gospel, and I love you
all.” And again, “I could willingly lay down my life for
my Brethren, if I were called to do it; for I feel that degree
of love to them, that they feel near and dear to me like my
own soul.” e t
11. Father James often said, “I love my Brethren all as
one. There is one Lord, and His name is one; and there
is but one head.” Soon after Mother's decease, he addressed
the Believers at Watervliet, concerning their interest in the
gospel, showing that the treasure of a true and faithful Be-
liever, was in his Brethren and Sisters in Christ; and not in
his earthly kindred; and spoke by the way of admonition to
those who were bound to their fleshly relations, who lived
after the course of this world, and chose to make them heirs
to their temporal interest, rather than their Brethren and
Sisters, who were faithful to serve God. He expressed his
own feelings, saying “my only treasure is in them that
believe; I have no relation but in the people of God. They
who are faithful to serve God are my relations; they are my
interest, and my treasure, and all I have is theirs. I am
willing that all the interest I have in this world, should go
to them that are faithful to serve God, here in America.
There are those in America, who have entered into the sanc-
tuary of strength, where Satan cannot cheat them out of
their souls, and I thank God for it; yea I thank God for it.”
Zydia Mathewson.
12. As Father James was at this time the only one now
left, of those who came from England, who stood in the
28o TESTIMONIEs of
Ministry, his burdens and labors were exceedingly great.
Sometimes his sufferings were so great that he used to say
he felt such a weight of the lost state of man, and such a
sense of the deep defilement of the earth. that he hardly
dared to step his foot to the ground; and would sometimes
desire all the Believers to quit their work and kneel down to
pray for him. O
13. Shortly after Mother Ann's decease, in an evening
meeting at Watervliet, Father James spoke of the struggle
that souls would have to find the new birth, and said,
“When souls came to see that they must be born again, or
never enter the kingdom of God, they will have done with
every thing but the way of God; they will have done with
all their own wills and ways, and will cry to God, knowing
that if they are not delivered, they must die.” C
( * Hannah Cogswell.
14. At Hancock, he said, “Blessed are the sons of Zion
who can look upon the daughters of men, and not lust after
them; and blessed are the daughters of Zion who can look
upon the sons of men, and not lust after them. We have an
altar whereof no one shall partake, but those who rejoice in
Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh; for our
altar is God's altar, and the wicked shall not eat thereon
nor therefrom.” Again he said, “The drunkard shall not
eat on our altar.” Hannah Goodrich, Semr.
15. Again Father James said, “I am not ashamed to build
up your faith; your faith is most holy; but I know you have
infirmities, and I pray that the forbearance of God may be
lengthened out to you, until you learn to do right; for you
must have an exceeding righteousness; your righteousness
must exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees;
therefore, treasure up, in your hearts, that which will keep
you in the time of trouble.” “Keep your faith, for the end
of your faith will be the salvation of your souls; and when I
MoTHER ANN LEE. o 281
am gone, and you see the branches flourish, then know ye
that the root is holy.— I have ventured my life and soul
among you, and . you have received the gospel, and are wel-
come to it.” * Aſannah Goodrich, Semr.
16. Father James often abased himself and said, “I am
more mean than any of you, my parents were mean, and
poor; but, by the grace of God, I am what I am ; and
blessed be God, who hath chosen me to be a minister of the
gospel.” - Hannah Goodrich, Senr.
17. One day, at Watervliet, Mother Lucy and a number
of others, of respectable families being present, Father
James spoke to them by way of exhortation. His words were
very solemn and weighty, and the Believers all kneeled with
him and he said, “I am a mean man I am a very mean man
When I look around upon you all, I consider your parent-
ages to be more honorable than my own; but I thank God
that He has blessed me with the gospel of salvation.”
& Aſannah Cogswell.
18. One Sabbath day, at Harvard,” while Father James
was speaking to a large assemblage of people, with great
solemnity and power of God, under the spirit of prophecy,
he kneeled down, and all the Believers, and a number of the
world, kneeled with him, and while on his knees he said, “I
am but a poor worm of the dust, and a very little one too; I
feel, many times, as though I could crumble into the dust
before God.” - Aſannah Cogswell.
19. Father James possessed great fear of God, and often
manifested it in his public gifts and ministrations. One day,
in public meeting, at Shirley, in passing across the meeting-
house floor, he walked softly, with great care, and said, “I
feel such fear of God that I fear to set my feet to the floor.”
Susanna Barrett.
20. At another time he kneeled down and said, “The
* the latter part of February, 1782.
36
282 TESTIMONIES OF
|
Lord has given us the power of repentance and forgiveness
of sins.” At another time he kneeled before he ate, and,
with a loud voice, said, “I pray that God...would make us
thankful for the necessaries of life, but above all things, make
us thankful for the gospel.” After he had done eating, he
kneeled again and said, “I pray that the patience of God
may be lengthened out, till the redemption of man is finished.”
Susanna Barrett.
21. Again Father James kneeled down in great sorrow,
and prayed to God, that when he had done with time on
earth, God would accept him in innocency. Again he said,
“In our humiliation our judgment will be taken away.”
t AWathan Tiffany.
22. Father James being at Enfield, the next year after
Mother Ann's decease, he came into the meeting-house on
the Sabbath, and kneeled down, and all the Believers kneeled
with him, and he said, “God has committed the gospel to
my trust.” The tears flowed abundantly down his cheeks.
He proceeded, “I pray that God would lay nothing to my
charge — Christ is revealed; I feel his power, in sorrow and
in love. God has blessed me with a broken heart and godly
'sorrow for sin.” He arose from his knees, and there being
a great number of unbelievers present, who seemed to make
light of the work of God, he turned to them and said, “I de-
sire that you would behave yourselves, or peaceably with-
draw; for we have an order, and I will contend for it,
at the price of my blood.— I say, I desire that you would
behave yourselves, or peaceably withdraw.” His words were
spoken with such power of God that the most haughty coun-
tenances fell, and all gave the strictest attention. He then
preached the gospel of self-denial and the cross, and the
necessity of confessing and forsaking all sin. After speak-
ing considerably lengthy on this subject, he closed his
discourse with these words, “As you treat this gospel, so
Mother ANN LEE. 283
God will treat you; if you slight it, God will slight you; if
you regard it, God will regard you; for as the testimony of
Noah condemned the old world, so shall this present testi-
mony condemn the present generation.” Caleb Aº’ease.
23. Also at Enfield, in a public assembly, Father James
lifted up his hands, and they shook by the mighty power of
God; and he testified, saying, “This is the gospel ! This is
the gospel ! And, if any man preach any other gospel let
him be converted by the power of God, to see and know the
truth.” He also spoke to the Brethren and Sisters, saying,
“I can tell you how you may know the way of God, the
way of God is right against a carnal nature; and a carnal
nature is right against the way of God; and Christ has come
to destroy a carnal nature.” Joseph Markham, Semr.
24. Father James was greatly gifted in visions and prophe-
cies, and often warned the people, under the gift of vision,
and prophecy, not to reject the word of God and the testi-
mony of the gospel through His witnesses. At one time,
while at Enfield, he came into meeting under great power of
God, and in great tribulation, wringing his hands and groan-
ing in spirit, and said, “Thaddeus Billing, take care!
Thaddeus Billing, I say take care for I saw the bright glory
of God pass by thée, and I would rather have seen it light
on thee.” He also addressed the audience, and said, “I
have ministered to you the words of eternal life, and washed
my hands in innocence, and if there are but five souls among
you who abide faithful, this testimony will overcome all na-
tions; and God will destroy all nations from off the face of
the earth if they do not repent and turn to Him.”
25. There are many souls who would be thankful for this
gospel if they could but have it, being sick of the flesh; but
* Thaddeus appeared much affected, at that time, but, soon after, began to grow
obstinate, and became a reprobate, and a bold opposer of the gospel, and a bitter
enemy to that faith which he had before zealously embraced, and strove to build up,
284 TESTIMONIES OF
|
$
can see no way to escape it; many poor women, bound by
the flesh, crying to God in their troubles; and God is not
deaf to such cries. But, I thank God, that I never wronged
any woman; and I thank God that I never had carnal knowl-
edge of any woman.” A certain woman in the assembly,
on hearing these words, cried out, three times, with a loud
voice, “James Whittaker is the son of God.” Father James
replied, “There is a certain woman in this assembly who
says, James Whittaker is the son of God; and I do not choose
to deny it, for, as many as are led by the spirit of God, they
are the sons of God.” Jºannah Wood.
26. Many of the Believers being assembled at John Par-
tington’s in Watervliet, Father James took a Bible, and read
concerning the judgments of God, spoken of by the prophet
Zechariah, and in the Revelations of John, and being under
deep impressions of mind, and great sorrow of heart, he
said, “These judgments will certainly come upon all those
who have not the seal of God in their foreheads. The seal
of God is repentance.” A’ebecca Slossom.
Again, at Watervliet, Father James was in great sorrow,
and he said, “I feel the judgments of God against sin, and
when you feel the judgments of God against sin, you will
leave it off.” * Rebecca Slosson.
27. At another time he was greatly exercised in soul and
body, and he testified, saying, “The judgments of God are
coming and they are nigh at hand.” It was then about the
middle of the day, and very clear; about two hours afterward
there came a dreadful hail-storm that broke the windows,
and beat down the grain in such a manner that the Brethren
ploughed it in the next day, and planted the ground with
Indian corn. The seed onions were headed, but, out of
many bushels that were planted, but one head escaped this
dreadful storm. Father James, and all who were present,
kneeled down in prayer to God; after this he said, “Although
Mo1HER ANN Lee. 285
the fig tree shall not blossom, neither fruit be found on the
vine; the labor of the olive shall fail, and the fields yield no
meat; the flocks should be cut off in the fold, and there be
no herd in the stalls; yet I will rejoice in the Lord; I will
joy in the God of my salvation.” Rebecca Slossom.
28. There once came a man to Watervliet who had been
a Believer, and who, through transgression, had lost his
union; but still desired the mercy of God in His people.
Father James assembled all the Brethren and Sisters into the
meeting-house; this poor man came in with the rest and
kneeled down before Father James, but seemed to have an un-
relenting heart, and could not shed a tear. Father James
looked on him with compassion, and said, “Repeat these
words after me, “O Zord, is thy mercy clean gone 2'" As the
man repeated the words, the tears gushed from his eyes, his
heart was broken, and Father James said, “I thank God
that there is mercy yet in Zion.” Hammah Wood.
29. At Shirley, Father James prophesied, saying, “There
will be a famine, not of bread, nor a thirst for water; but,
of the word of God; and you will be glad to pick up every
scrap, and every crumb that ever fell from our mouths.
People will yet see the time when they will be willing to
crawl on their hands and knees, to the ends of the earth, to
hear the word of the Lord.” Again he said, “It is not
James Whittaker's way, it is God's way; and all I want is
an equal share with my Brethren.” AXazid Crouch.
3o. Being at David Hammond's, in Petersham, after Moth-
er's decease, and speaking in public, he said, “Treasure up
the word of God; the time will come when you will need to
gather up every word of God; and now is the time; gather
up all the fragments; see that nothing is lost.”
& & John Robinson.
Again Father James said to a woman, “Now is the time
to turn about and repent; for the day is coming when souls
286 TESTIMONIES OF
will cry out, ‘Lord, any way to be saved,' and the time is
near at hand.” At another time he said, “The judgments
of God will as certainly follow the preaching of this gospel,
as the flood followed the preaching of Noah, and the same
sins that brought the judgments of God upon Sodom and
Gomorrah, will bring the same judgments upon the inhabit-
ants of the earth; for the sins of Sodom are already in the
earth.” Amos A'athbum.
31. In a public assembly at Watervliet, not long after
Mother's decease, Father James spoke as follows, “I feel
a special gift of God; I see people in the visions of God, as
numerous as the trees in the forest! I see that the gospel
is to be preached to them! The rising generation, you who
are now young, the days will come when you will be scat-
tered over the earth, preaching the gospel; and you will
have great gifts of God, to open the way of eternal life to a
lost world.”
32. At Enfield, speaking of his visions he said, “I saw a
day when souls would wake up by the power of God, even
ancient people, in great multitudes, shaking to their fingers'
ends.” He also said, “After my decease, there will be a
great increase; but, it will come through an increase of
union, and in no other way.” Mother Zucy Wright.
33. Again, just before he departed this life Father James
said, “I saw all the Believers travel, and then come to a
stop, as up against a wall; and then they were brought into
order; after which I saw the old men and women traveling,
and bearing their own burdens.” He also said, “The young
people, who are faithful, will suck of every flower, and be
full of the gifts of God.” Samuel Fitch.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 287
CHAPTER XLI.
THE SUBJECT continued.
Father James, in his person, was a man of rather more
than middling stature; in form, very well proportioned; of
more than ordinary strength, of his size, and very active. He
had a fair cornplexion, black eyes, and very dark brown, straight
hair; an open and placid countenance, grave, but pleasant; such
as the beholders might both love, and fear. His voice was
clear, and solid, but mild, and pleasant; his speech was such
as inspired confidence, and commanded respect. It was not
an uncommon expression among the world, on hearing him,
to say, “I love to hear that James Whittaker speak.”
2. In his disposition he was mild, gentle and forbearing,
yet firm and undaunted, and inflexible in duty. So amiable
was his deportment, and so winning his manners, that he of.
ten disarmed the most bitter opposers of their rage. He
was greatly beloved by all who knew him, both Believers
and the world; and none were his enemies but those whose
opposition to the way of God, rendered every subject of it,
an object of hatred. In reproving sin he was sharp and
powerful, but wise, and careful not to hurt the soul. In la-
boring with lost souls, in admonishing the careless, instruct-
ing the ignorant, strengthening the weak, relieving the buf-
fetted, and binding up the broken hearted, his gift of wisdom
and understanding was very remarkable; he knew how to
come to lost souls in every situation, and to administer meat
in due season. He possessed great meekness, humility and Q
simplicity of soul, was remarkably tender hearted, kind and
charitable, and abounded in heavenly love. When he wept,
it seemed as though every feeling heart must weep with him;
and when he rejoiced, that every soul who was alive in the
gospel, must rejoice with him.
288, TESTIMONIES OF
3. Eliphalet Slosson said, “Father James was a man of
Sorrows, and acquainted with grief. I have often heard him
with tears rolling from his eyes, express his love, and thank-
fulness for the way of God, in the following manner: “O,
how precious is the way of God to my thirsty soul! – I feel
the love of God continually flowing into my soul, like rivers
of living water; —it is sweeter in my mouth than honey in
the honey-comb; — I know that God owns me as His son,
and yet I will pray to Him; I know how to pray; and I
know, how to be thankful for the gospel; even my breath is
continual prayer to God.’” & {
4. As he was brought up in the gospel from his childhood,
he possessed a remarkable degree of purity. It seemed as
though every feeling of his soul continually breathed purity;
hence his spirit was in continual opposition to the ties of a
carnal nature, and all natural relation. He often said, “I
hate these things as I hate the smoke of the bottomless pit;
and in lieu thereof I behold, in open vision, the angelic host,"
and join, in the melodious songs of the New Jerusalem.”
5. So completely did he overcome a carnal nature, that
before he left this world, he said, “I have no more lust than ,
an infant; nay, not so much: I have no more than a child
unborn.” And for some years before his death, he never
once felt an operation of that nature, neither asleep nor
awake. He used to say, “There is no need of any person
trying the flesh, in order to know what it is. . If you are
faithful in the way of God, you will know by the light of the
gospel, what the flesh is, without experiencing it; for light
comprehends darkness.” t
6. He often said, “The gospel is without fault, it is
straight as straightness; it is pure as the heavens; and if you
obey it not, you will lose your souls.” In solemn warnings
to the people, and for their encouragement, he would say,
“Wherever you are; whatever may betide you; how dark
MOTHER ANN LEE. 289
soever things may appear; how unjustly soever you may suf-
fer, keep your faith; for the time will come, when all wrongs
will be righted.” And again, “What I say to-day, there you
shall find me to-morrow; for I would not be the means
of marring one soul for all earthly things.”
* *- Abijah Wooster.
7. In warning Believers against falsehood and deception,
Father James said, “You ought to be watchful over your
words at all times, and be careful to know that you speak
the truth; not tell things that you do not know to be true
in such a manner as to deceive others; but you ought to rep-
resent things as they are; and not deceive one another; it is
lying; it is wicked.” He often spoke in this manner during
his ministry, earnestly pressing it upon the people, as a mat-
ter of great importance. He also said, “The way to labor
for the gospel, is to keep your mind upon the things of God.
You ought to let your minds be exercised in laboring upon
the things that belong to your peace, and not on the things
of the world; for if you give your minds to labor upon the
things of the world, they will become corrupted.”
& Ö Q Aydia Mathewson.
8. Father James often had solemn gifts of warning the
Believers not to suffer their souls to get overshadowed and
darkened with those things that had a tendency to shut the
gift of God out of the soul. At Hancock he spoke in a
solemn manner, to the Brethren, saying, “I warn you Breth-
ren, not to be overcome with the cares of this world, lest
your souls lose the power of God, and you become lean and
barren.” Auther Cogswell.
9. He would often say to the Believers, “Be what you
seem to be; and seem to be what you really are; don't carry
two faces.” And again, “You have received faith, and your
faith will be tried; faith untried is uncertain.”
Aſenry Goddin.
37 tº
290 TESTIMONIEs of
Io. In reproving the Believers for their wrongs, Father
James often used to say, “If you do not love to hear of
these things, then leave them off; put away the cause and
the effect will cease.” And again, “Ye who have believed
in God, be careful to maintain good works.” And again,
“I’ll know no man by his speech, but by the fruits he brings
forth.” . ſº . . John Warner.
II. Having been at Harvard, after Mother's decease, and
being about to take his leave of the place, and the Brethren,
he spoke to them in great sorrow, and after a pause of sol-
emn silence he said, “Surely God is in this place, pull off
your shoes; for the place where ye stand is holy.””
ſº * 4. Eunice Wythe.
12. At Enfield he said to some of the Believers, “You
need not be afraid of losing your lots, unless you lose them
by transgression. Every one of you must labor in your own
lots, lest, by seeking to get another's lot, you lose your own.”
Mary Zºffany.
13. In the time of Shay’s insurrection in Massachusetts,
some of the Believers in that state, in expressing their senti-
ments, manifested some party feelings concerning that event;
when it came to Father James' knowledge, he rebuked that
spirit, saying, “Those who give way to a party spirit, and
are influenced by the divisions and contentions of the world,
so as to feel for one political party more than another, have
no part with me.” Again he said, “The spirit of party is
the spirit of the world, and whoever indulges it, and unites
with one evil spirit against another, is off from Christian
ground.” Jethro Turner.
14. Being in conversation at David Dwinnel's, in Sutton,
with some men of the world, they pleaded very strongly for
the great command, as they called it, to “increase and mul-
tiply.” Father James said, “When you feel to gratify that
*The Church was subsequently there established.
MOTHER ANN LEE. 291
sordid propensity with your wives, I can tell you what is best
for you to do. First, kneel down, and pray to God to know
His mind and will, respecting what you are about to do;
and, I'll warrant you will feel a relaxation of that nature,
before you find an answer of God.” Vohn Warner.
15. In addressing an assembly of Believers at Nathan
Farrington's in New Lebanon, Father James said, “Sanctify
the Lord God in your hearts; God will remember you in
mercy; but if ye neglect to sanctify God in your hearts, God
will neglect to remember you in mercy, and will remember
you in judgment. I hate and abhor your neglect of the gos-
pel, as I prize the salvation of your souls.” &
6 Aſannah Cogswell.
16. Near the same time he addressed an assembly at John
Spier's, and said, “I love those who believe; if I have any
interest on earth, it is in those who believe the gospel. Since
I came to America, I have seen the time that I would have
been willing to creep many miles, on my hands and knees,
to see the face of one who believed the gospel, but I could
not.” He also said, “When ye see the branches flourish,
and bring forth fruit, then remember that the root is holy.”
* - • Hannah Cogswell.
17. At a certain time, in speaking to the Believers, Father
James said, “If any of you commit sin, or break any of the
orders of God, you-must confess it before you sleep.” Again
he said, “The time will come when disobedience to a single
order of God, will shut the soul out of the kingdom of
heaven.” Mother Zucy Wright.
18. The first time that the Believers assembled in the new
meeting-house, at New Lebanon,” Father James thus ad-
dressed the assembly, “When you go in and out, at these
doors, remember to go in and out in the fear of God. \ Re-
member that this house was built to repent and serve God
w *Sabbath, January 29, 1786.
292 TESTIMONIES of
in ; that God has placed the foundation in Zion for all souls
to gather to, that ever find salvation.” “If you will hearken
unto the voice of the Lord, your God, and do whatsoever
He commandeth you, ye shall be protected; the blessing of
God shall rest upon you; ye shall be blessed in your goings
out and in your comings in ; in your basket and in your
store. And they shall come from the east and from the
west, from the north and from the south, from all nations,
and hear the gospel in this house. But if ye disobey the
voice of the Lord, your God, you, above all people upon the
face of the earth, shall be under the judgment of God.”
- John Bruce.
19. In addressing the assembly again in the afternoon, he
Rneeled down, and all the people with him, and on his knees
he said, “I desire that you would all return thanks to God,
that the purpose intended, in the building of this house, is
so far accomplished.” After this he uttered the following
benedictions, and all the Believers repeated them after him.
20. “Blessed are all those who come to the tree of life
and have a right therein. Blessed are all those who hate the
garment spotted by the flesh. Blessed are all those who are
not defiled by women. Blessed are all those young virgins
who were never defiled by men.” On uttering this last sen-
tence, the young Sisters instantly, and with one voice, shouted
their approbation. ..Salome McClure.
21. Shortly after this, in addressing the assembly in this
meeting-house, he said, “You must have an exceeding right-
eousness, for verily I say unto you, except your righteous-
ness exceed the righteousness of all other men, even of all
those who believe, you shall, of all people, be the most put
to shame; for the fame of this place has gone to the ends of
the land, if not to other nations.” Aſannah Cogswell.
22. Again he said, “There are many pious men in this world
who live up to the best light they know, who have never
MOTHER ANN LEE. 10 293
heard the sound of this gospel; but, except your righteous-
ness exceed theirs, ye shall in no wise enter into the king-
dom.” And again, “Those who are called by the gospel
when they are children, and are faithful and obedient, and
keep out of sin, will be the flower of heaven and the glory
of Paradise.” * * & Mary Spencer.
23. At another time, in addressing a public assembly in
this meeting-house, he said, “God has blessed this land with
the gospel, and, as certain as the gospel has been preached to
this land, so certain the judgments of God will follow the
gospel. The mercy of God has been to this land, and the
mercy of God has been welcome; so the judgments of God
shall be as welcome. Come, welcome mercy! Come, wel-
come judgments ” ( )
24. About the middle of January, 1787, Father James
called upon the Believers to assemble, on the morning of a
week day, at the meeting-house in New Lebanon. They ac-
cordingly assembled, and he came into the meeting-house
with a very weighty gift, and with tears flowing from his eyes,
he said, “I am going to leave you; I feel that my work is
done here, and I do not know that I shall ever see you again
in this world, but I leave them with you, who are able to
teach you the way of God. I desire that you would treasure
up the gospel, and make it your only interest. You are all
the interest I have in this world; I have no other interest.
He then kneeled down and wept exceedingly, and all the
Believers kneeled and wept with him. After rising from his
knees, he warned the people, in a very solemn manner, to be
faithful, and keep the way of God, when he was gone, and
said, “We have given you the gospel; see to it that you
make a good use of it.” * ſº
25. He then addressed the Elders, and laborers among the
people, and gave them a very solemn charge to be faithful,
and watch over the people for their protection, and said,
2.94 TESTIMONIES OF
|
“Do by the Brethren and Sisters as I have done by you.”
He also warned them, in a special manner, concerning the
youth and children, and said, “You must take care, and pro-
tect the rising generation, for if they are protected, the time
will come, when they will be the flower of the people of
God.” Abenezer Bishop and John Bruce.
26. The same evening, he came into meeting again, and
warned the Believers in the most solemn manner, to keep
the way of God; and said “Do be faithful. Those of you
who abide faithful, will be like a bud in the bloom; but those
who do not abide will be like a falling leaf; and you will re-
member these words when you cannot see me.” The next
morning, he took his leave of the Believers at New Lebanon,
and set off for Enfield, from whence he never returned.
O Mary Spencer.
27. He tarried a short time at Enfield, and then made a
visit among the Believers in Harvard and Shirley, Woburn,
&c., and returned to Enfield, Conn., sometime in March,
where he remained till his decease. Here he was continually
visited by the Believers from other places. His ministry was
short, but very laborious and active. He visited all the dif-
ferent places in the land where the gospel had been received,
and some of them several times. His labors were continu-
ally employed in strengthening the weak, comforting the af-
flicted, and purging out sin. It was the peculiar gift of his
ministry to wean the affections of the Believers, from natural
and earthly things, and ties, and prepare them for a spiritual
relation in Church Order which he foretold was at hand, and
often spoke of it. •
28. His instructions to the Elders who afterward suc-
ceeded him, relative to gathering, building, and establishing
the Church in gospel order, might, with great propriety, be
likened to the instructions of David to Solomon, concerning
the building of the temple, which was an eminent type of
MOTHER ANN LEE. e 295
this work. Many were the instructions, exhortations and
solemn warnings which he delivered, in the last days of his
ministry. When he came near to the close of life, he said,
“I have given you my life; all I have, I have given unto
you; if I ever had any thing, you possess it — it is yours;
and now, see that you make a good use of it.” -
29. About two weeks before his decease, he said, “My
body is under great sufferings; but I feel my soul at peace
with God and man. I have given you the gospel; now see
to it, what kind of use you make of it. If you keep the gos-
pel, the gospel will keep you. I have given my life for the
people; and after I am gone, there will be a great increase.”
Aºunice Wild's.
3o. A little before Father James' decease, a number of the
Brethren and Sisters went from New Lebanon to Enfield, to
see him; and being about to return home, they went to his
room, to take their leave of him. On entering the room,
they all kneeled down, and he addressed them as follows,
“I feel thankful to see you all, and that you have come to see
me in my sickness, once more, before I leave this world. I
feel weak in body, but comfortable in my spirit; and whether
I live or die, the gospel will increase. I have had a great
desire to come and see you all, but I have not been able;
but my heart has been with you; and now your hearts must
be with me, to labor for the power of God, for one union;
and if ever God raises me up, I will come and see you.”
31. “I desire you would give my love to the people where
you go, and tell them that I am alive; and that I never ex-
pect to die; for the sting of death is taken from me, and all
fear and terror; yet I expect to put off this earthly taberna-
cle.” When they came away, Mother Lucy Wright, who
was there, embraced the Sisters, and wept with them in thank-
fulness for their privilege. Aſannah Cogswell.
32. When he was on his dying bed, he said, “My suffer-
296 TESTIMONIES OF
ings are exceedingly great; but that peace and consolation
which I feel in my soul, overbalances them all. That peace
and comfort which I feel in the gospel, I would not exchange
for a thousand such worlds as this.” He then exhorted all
to hold on, and hold out to the end, and said, “If you hold
out to the end, you will feel that peace which I now feel.”
& AWathan Willard.
33. Thus he continued to exhort, encourage and strengthen
all around him, till he expired, on the 20th of July, 1787.
His funeral was attended on the following day; and the sea-
son was very affecting to all the Believers, who viewed him
as their Elder and Father, and the last of those faithful
ministers of Christ who had brought the gospel to this land,
and had been called to stand in the Ministry.
34. Elder Joseph Meacham, and Elder Calvin Harlow,
addressed the assembly on the occasion. They spoke in a
very solemn and affecting manner of his faithfulness, and
testified that he had been a faithful minister of Christ, in the
important charge which God had committed to him, over
the people, in teaching and instructing them in the way of
God, in bearing their infirmities, and suffering for the in-
crease of the gospel. º
35. They spoke with great strength and power of God,
concerning the future increase of the gospel; and with great
boldness and confidence assured the people that the gospel
would be kept; that the work of God would increase, and
God's people would be protected.
36. Many of the world attended, whose spirits felt so ex-
ceedingly oppressive * to Elder Joseph, that, while at the
* The nature of that oppressive spirit which Elder Joseph felt from the world, at
the funeral, may be understood from the following circumstance: A few days
after Elder James' decease, one of the leading characters of the town, expressed
himself as follows: “Now James Whittaker is gone, the Shakers would return to
their former way again, and become good members of Society, if it were not for
Joseph and David Meacham; but they are so willful, that they will keep up the
delusion, and keep the people together.”
MOTHER ANN LEE. ( . 297
grave he was taken under operations of the power of God in
such a manner that he shook and trembled, all over, from
head to foot; and he spoke with such power, that it appeared
marvelous, even to the Believers who were present. He
declared that the work of God would increase, and that the
power of God would yet overcome all things.
CHAPTER XLII.
OF THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD.
That there is a secret judgment for the wicked, is beyond
all dispute; and it is also unquestionable, that both the
righteous and the wicked, will meet their ultimate reward in
the world of spirits. But mankind are so natural in their
understandings, that they cannot understand spiritual things,
without a manifestation that comes to their natural senses,
therefore, God often dispenses a foretaste of the rewards of
the eternal world, by blessings upon the righteous, and judg-
ments upon the wicked, in this life.
2. In all ages of the world, wherever there has been a
new dispensation of God's grace to man, or any extraordi-
nary display of His power and work among mankind, those
who have distinguished themselves by their faith and obedi-
ence, have been distinguished by blessings; and those who
have manifested a distinguished opposition, have also been
distinguished by judgments, as a warning to others. Hence
these evidences serve to show where the work of God is,
and who are His chosen witnesses; so that mankind may be
left without excuse.
3. It therefore appears proper to record some of those
judgments of God which evidently fell upon the most active
38 Qº
298 O TESTIMONIES OF
opposers and persecutors of Mother and the Elders; and
also some extraordinary fulfilments of the prophecies of
Mother and the Elders concerning the judgments of God
upon reprobates and persecutors.
4. There has, evidently, been a general blast upon those
who have persecuted the work of God in Mother and the
Elders; also upon those who have turned their backs against
the way of God, after once embracing it; they have not
prospered, like the rest of mankind; and though some have
appeared to flourish for a little season, yet, it appeared as
though it was only to make their judgment more extraordi-
nary; and, therefore, the more evident to others.
5. It has most generally happened, that reprobates, and
persecutors have either been fugitives, and vagabonds upon
the earth, or have died some extraordinary or untimely
death. They have not died the common death of man, nor
been visited with the incidents common to other men. Out
of the many extraordinary instances of this nature we record
the following. © ſ
6. Thomas Law, who was so maliciously abusive in the
mob at New Lebanon, afterward lived as a vagabond upon
the earth, destitute of property, and universally despised, by
all who knew him; his very name became a proverb of re-
proach and detestation; and after living a miserable life, he
died without any warning of his approaching end. He was
apparently well, at night, but before morning he was a
Corpse. " .
7. Selah Abbot, Junr., one of the principal actors in the
same mob, ever afterward appeared under judgment, and
died, not long afterward, in an awful manner, with his eyes
wide open, nor was it in the power of his friends to close
them; this appeared very striking to beholders.
8. Selah Abbot, Senr., was also very active in the same
mob, and struck Eliab Harlow, several times on his throat,
MOTHER ANN LEE, 299
and tore him from Mother's horse, while he was attempting
to lead the carriage from George Darrow's; but, ever after,
he appeared to be under judgment, and, at last, died sud-
denly, and very unexpectedly to his family.
9. Ephraim Bowman, who was also of the same mob, was
then a likely young man, held the office of a constable, and
bade fair to be respectable in the world, but he never pros-
pered in his undertakings, and came to nothing, and was
almost ever after, a vagabond upon the earth; a drunken,
and despised wretch. At length, after about thirty years of
judgment, he died in a most deplorable state; not even a
friend to close his eyes, or lay him out; tıntil his neighbors,
of humanity, came and buried him.
Io. Eleazer Grant, Esqr., who made such a conspicuous
appearance in that persecuting mob, appeared, ever after, to
be under a blast. He was, at that time, considered a man
of property and respectability, and by no means deficient
in talents; yet, his property wasted away until he was worth
little, or nothing; he gradually lost his reputation, and ruined
his health, by strong drink, evidently with a view to drown his
horror of conscience. At length he was taken with a strange
disorder; first his fingers, then, his hands and arms began to
perish. He confessed, to some of the Brethren, that he did
not know but Mother's words were coming to pass upon him,
and that he was getting into the “cockleshell.” He said he
was obliged to be a Shaker, for he was taken, every day, with
an irresistible shaking, in the manner the Believers used to
shake, which would continue an hour or two; that his head
would shake with such violence as to cause him to make a
noise with his mouth, and he could not help it. t
II. He also said that he was obliged to leave off sexual
indulgences; for it seemed as though it would take his life.
Thus he became a Shaker in judgment. At length he died,
under great horror of mind; and so evident was his judg-
3OO . TESTIMONIES OF
ment, that it was acknowledged by his Brethren of the Pres-
byterian Church, of which he was a member, and who were
also opposed to the testimony of the gospel. •
12. Phineas Farnsworth, who headed the mobs in Har-
vard, was a man in affluent circumstances; but, soon after,
he dwindled away his interest, until he was forced to sell his
inheritance to pay his debts. After which he removed to
Shirley, and hired a little old house, in which he lived, with
his family, till he came to beggary; and going to his own
people to beg, he found no relief; and was finally obliged to
go to the people whom he had persecuted, and found them
more charitable and benevolent than his own people.
13. Jonathan Houghton — one of the leaders of the mob
in Harvard, afterward found himself under judgment, and
coming to poverty, he began to confess his wrongs to all the
Believers he could see. He came to the Deacon's office, and
desired to see Abijah Worster, and others, to whom he con-
fessed that he had been actuated by nothing but the spirit
of the devil, and desired to know if they could forgive him.
They consented to forgive him, on their part, for the injury
done to them. &
14. Asa Houghton — another active persecutor in Har-
vard, soon fell under judgment; he and his wife fell into
contention, and quarreled to such a degree that his son was
obliged to interpose, to keep them from killing each other.
15. Elisha Fullam — another bitter persecutor, who forged
the most abominable falsehoods against Mother and the
Elders, afterward fell under judgment, and dropped down
dead, suddenly, in his own house. *
16. Before Mother and the Elders left Harvard, Jacob
Whitney, clerk of the town, exacted military fines of Father
William Lee, and James Whittaker, although they had never
before been called upon for any such purpose, while in the
place. Father James, however, sent Samuel Cooper with
MoTHER ANN LEE 3o I
the money, and bade him tell Whitney, and his associate—
the captain of the company, that it would be to them a
worm that would eat out their inheritance. This prophecy
came fully to pass. •
17. After Mother and the Elders were driven from En-
field, by a mob, they went to Lovejoy's ferry, and crossed
into Suffield, where a rabble gathered around them headed by
one Ebenezer Burbanks. This man hooted and sung, to
mock Father William's manner of singing. But, the judg-
ment of God followed him, for, though he was, at that time,
a man of considerable property, yet, in four or five years
afterward, he was reduced to complete beggary, and wan-
dered, as a vagabond, begging for his living. *
18. Of those who persecuted Mother and the Elders, in
Petersham, we will remark that Samuel Peckham, Captain of
militia, to whose house Mother was carried, run out his in-
0. terest, was reduced to poverty, and obliged to leave the
town. His brother, Robert Peckham, then a Sheriff, also ſº
run out his interest, and left the town. 0.
19. Doctor Bridge, undertook to build a large
house, and having got the frame up, there came a violent
whirlwind and rent it from the foundation, and broke and
scattered the timber in such a manner, that scarcely two
sticks of it were left joined together; and no attempt was
ever made to raise it again. The doctor, soon after, became
a drunkard, and died in poverty. He had been a bold per-
SeCutor. t - &
20. Jonathan Hunter had his house consumed by fire,
and came to poverty. Thomas Carter also came to poverty.
. Several of the Winslows, who were as flourishing people in
their temporal circumstances as any in the town, all run out,
and came to nothing. David Sanders, a man of as great
property as any in the town, came to nothing. All these
men had been active persecutors. . .
3O2 TESTIMONIES OF MOTHER ANN LEE.
21. Aaron Fisk was killed by the falling of a tree, Jona-
than Grout came to nothing, and many others; so that, as
we are informed, none in Petersham street, except a few,
who did not persecute, were able to keep their inheritance,
but all came to poverty. There appeared, indeed, to be a
blast, and a curse upon the town, for a number of years,
Some hanging and drowning themselves; others, in various
ways, suffering great misfortunes, so that the whole town
seemed to be in continual perplexity and vexation; and, it
has never appeared to be in a flourishing condition, since.


zo–25. 794
EDWIN M. ROSE
52 WWEE 38.8 3T.
GPR3ſ, GF: ELD 8, MASS.
4…/6%
zęcz v- a 12- º /7/32
**
A
..~~~º...!

|
|
-
º
º